The Dragons of Tyr

THE DRAGONS OF TYR - Being the sequel to Sparks of an Ancient Light -

To know the dragon is to enter an exalted world. To venture to her shaded avenue, and knock upon her family's white pastel door was a journey many yearned to make. 'So why did she choose me, after what I did?' Mandy thought. Through the long drive south, the grey wolf daydreamed about the dragon's humble home, situated at the heart of the equine state. She'd seen dozens of pictures in magazines, though there were few first-hand accounts of what life was like inside the residence. None went there except the gardener, the postkeeper, and a cleaning animal who told none of the dragon's secrets. Though truth be told, none who have witnessed the dragon can agree upon what exactly the goddess looks like. All agree on her horns, and her indelible eyes, but none can agree on her actual form. "Except for her alter-ego," Mandy Covant said into a small recording device, "The equine boy, Shelton Barter."

She glanced at one of her magazines and thought it interesting that any attempt to photograph the dragon yielded only a black silhouette in the shape of a dragon. Mandy brought her recording device to her lips, "I suppose a camera is showing you what is actually there, a black shadow from the first dimension," she paused whilst navigating a highway transition, "That's why nobody can agree on what she actually looks like, because she almost isn't there at all."

Mandy turned her arm to look upon the jagged scar that traced the circumference of her wrist. 'Why did you leave my wrist like this? Why not fully heal me?'

She shivered as a shadow passed over the car; wondered if the dragon might be somewhere nearby, but as she glanced out the window dark clouds gathered overhead. "Alright," she said into her recorder, "I have to pull over, I'm not going to risk getting into a crash and end up back before the dragon," she paused whilst traversing a sweeping turn, "Fortunately, that brand-new state is just ahead. I'll stop there."

She glanced at a passing road marker. Toulon was another fifty three kilometers, but Toulouse was not yet mentioned. "It's got to be just ahead,"

In the wake of the founding of the United Kingdom, the liberal-minded lions of Toulon immediately sought to separate themselves from their more authoritarian kin, and so the micro-state of Toulouse was formed. Nestled now between Avalon and Toulon, Mandy was pleased to finally visit this newest animal state. 'Okay, I'm going to make it,' she thought, but shook with anxiety as several big droplets spattered across the windshield. Through the gloom, a big bright highway sign invited drivers to stop at Occitanie, the capital of Toulouse. Mandy pulled off the motorway and grit her teeth when at the bottom of the exit ramp she was met by a gravel road. "Still getting things together," she said to herself, but up ahead she sighted a nice trading center and restaurant. Several more drops of rain speckled her windshield, and so she breathed a great sigh of relief as she parked her car and hurried into the large two story wood-clad restaurant and hotel. A couple of lions noted her arrival, and waved to the pretty wolf. Mandy shyly waved to them as she entered the lobby. To the right was the hotel check-in, and to her left was a spacious dining hall. "Ah," she chuffed, noting several of the newer style dispensing machines. She approached one and looked it up and down. This one appeared unmarked, and sported only a large button at the center of it's cheery mechanical face. She glanced at the machine next to it, and noted several illustrations, but this new machine was completely blank. An animal behind a kitchen counter waved to her, "You familiar with these new dispensers?"

"Did they forget to put it's menu examples on?"

"It's a blind bag, you don't know what you'll get until you press the button," the canid replied, "It's made with a weird sorta magic that can supposedly guess what you'd like," he gestured behind him, "We have beer and soda behind the counter." Mandy understood that they were charging for drinks, while all food and water was free. She set her finger upon the machine's button, curious what she might receive. "If you don't like what comes out, just toss it in the black bin." The coyote said.

"It's still amazing how these things work," Mandy said as she pressed the large button. A door opened, and a moment later a nice pizza emerged. "Hmm!" she chimed, taking the pizza and placing it on her tray, "This is nice!"

"Something to drink?"

"A Crystal Snap." Mandy replied. The coyote handed her the clear bubbly soda, "Ninety five pence."

She handed him a one pound note and then sat down with her pizza. Glancing around, she noted the odd collection of animals. Seated across from her was a pretty grey horse, while to her left was a lion couple. There was some sort of bison in the corner, whilst a coyote mother and child were seated to her right. Mandy suspected they were the proprietor's family, and her hunch was confirmed when he went out into the dining room and took a seat with them. The grey stallion interested her the most. Clad in a traditional black tunic, he was tremendously handsome. 'He hasn't so much as looked at me,' she thought, 'Those lions outside seemed interested, but I'd really like to try that horse.'

She immediately felt guilty for thinking such things. 'I'm supposed to be going to meet our new goddess, and all I can think about is getting laid.' She stuffed a slice of pizza into her mouth. 'I wonder if Ibiza herself made that dispenser, it's just so odd how it works.'

A dull roar issued from outside. Mandy turned as the lions from outside hurried in as a downpour crashed down. She waved to the felines. Smiling, they slinked over to her table. "Want a slice?" She asked. "Thanks," said the taller cat, "I'm Ritter," he said, and then playfully swatting the other lion said, "And this is Geezer!"

"Toss off!" Said the indigent cat, then turning to Mandy said, "I'm Gerald."

"Geezer?" She asked.

"He complains like an old cat." Ritter said with a wink. Mandy smiled, charmed by the cats, but also put off by their immaturity. They must have picked up on this, because her pheromones had dropped off to almost nothing. Trying his best to hide his disappointment, Ritter popped a pizza slice into his mouth. "So, you're on an adventure?"

"What makes you say that?"

"Your car has Avaloni plates, and you're out during the biggest storm to come through in quite a while!"

"Yeah, I'm on my way to interview someone for a book." She said, raising a pizza slice up to her mouth. Ritter's eyes widened when he noted a jagged scar upon Mandy's wrist. Mandy reflexively turned her hand away from them, but it was too late. "That looks like it hurt." He said.

"Yeah, it did."

He smiled weakly, "How much did it hurt?"

"As much as something can hurt." Mandy whispered. Gerald softly whistled, "But, you didn't die, did you?"

"I did,"

Ritter chuffed, "Wow! Did you see her? Did she heal your wrists?"

Mandy slid a finger over the jagged scar, "Kind of,"

"I heard that when Ibiza heals a suicide, she leaves a big scar behind on purpose, to remind you of what happened." Gerald said. Mandy snorted, "Why? I just want to forget everything."

"That's how it happens again," Gerald said, "When you forget how much it hurts."

Mandy thought the lions seemed a little more mature now. "So, what are you two doing tonight?"

"Nothing, really," Ritter replied, "We're just enjoying being somewhere where you can stand around without the police hassling you, and asking what you're doing!"

"I thought the king ordered the Toulon police to quit that?"

Ritter sighed, "Old habits and ways die hard," he smiled to his friend, "That's why it's nice that we have a new home up here."

Mandy glanced across the dining room and noticed the horse'd gone. She smiled to the lions, "Want to get a room?"

The pair smiled, "We have one, want to come up?" The wolf finished her drink, "Please!"

For the first time in a great while, Mandy felt excited. She walked just behind the lions and playfully tugged at the base of their tails, perhaps brushing their bottoms as she did so. At length Mandy arrived at their room, and entered to find video game boxes and control paddles scattered at random. Dirty clothes lay strewn about the floor, and empty soda drink cans sat upon every horizontal space. "I take it you're not a gamer?" Gerald said, reading her off-put face. "Uh, no. I'm a writer." Mandy said. She thought to go, but she felt taken by the pair's adoring eyes. "There's something we should tell you." Ritter said, "We're Vainamoinen."

"Dragons?" Mandy asked.

"Yeah, but we're different than the singularity. We're dragons of the world, while she is from the outside."

Mandy tugged at Ritter's shirt, "How does this work, anyway? How do you change? You seem so natural as a lion."

"Come on, why don't you sit down." Ritter said, and then with a wave of his hand the empty cans were flung into a waste bin, and the dirty clothes ushered into a basket. "Is that magic?" Mandy asked. "It is," Ritter said, "But I am not technically a magic dragon. I may change my form, and do the things you've just seen, but little else, I'm afraid."

Gerald shyly took Mandy's hand, and brushing his fingers over her scar said; "I could never do what you did." Mandy took her hand away, and fearing he'd offended her added, "What I mean is, Ritter and I don't have souls like an animal person. If our bodies die, that's it for us."

"Really? I didn't know that."

He nodded, "Everything that makes us what we are is contained within our bodies," he gently brushed her, "While your kind has a spirit that carries a living memory of your life."

"So we're both functionally immortal," Ritter said, "Just in different ways." Mandy stood to fluff Gerald's mane, "If your bodies are so important, how come you change your forms to look like us?"

"We had to hide for a long time," Gerald said, "Changing our appearance meant we could hide in plain sight."

Mandy sat down, "Could you look like me?" Ritter chortled, "I could, but I don't think I could mimic your voice that closely. Someone like your mom could likely tell the difference."

Hoping that she was being seductive, Mandy arched her back, "So, what do you want to do?"

"Well," Gerald said, "You said you didn't like games."

The wolf chortled, "No, I can't say I do." She lay back in her seat, "But, you can play with me."

"You're okay with us being dragons?"

"Sure, why not. Are you okay with me being a wolf?"

Ritter smiled, as he removed his clothing. Later that night, a crack of thunder rocked the hotel as Gerald climaxed within Mandy. "Keep going," Mandy gasped, "More." Her head swam and her hands tingled as Ritter leaned over her. "Yes, do it," she groaned. Panting heavily, Mandy watched his dark silhouette rhythmically move as he fucked her, and as he worked her mind wandered and her spirit drifted upon the sublime currents of his lovemaking. As the rhythmic pulses shook her, all of Mandy's anxiety and depression melted away.

"Hey, are you alright?"

"Y-yeah," Mandy peeped, "I feel so relaxed."

A large reptilian visage was partially visible in the dim light coming from the bathroom. Mandy gazed into his large shimmering eye. She felt dizzied, felt herself floating above the bed even as Ritter loved her. "Do you want to go to bed?"

"Yeah," Mandy breathed, as the vision of the dragon faded from her mind and she imagined herself turning into dust.

Come the morning, Mandy was relieved that the sun was shining brightly through the drawn curtains of Ritter's room. She raised her head, and found herself sandwiched between the lanky lions. "Guys, I have to go to the bathroom."

Ritter chuffed, and then gently slid off the bed. Mandy patted him as she stepped over the pair's dirty laundry and videogame consoles. Once out of the bathroom, Mandy found the disguised dragons awake. "So, what do you guys do all day?"

"Enjoy not being up north!" Gerald said, getting to his feet. "I really liked last night, could you stay with us for a few days?"

"I have to get going, I have a big project."

"Could I give you my number?"

"Sure," Mandy said, "And I enjoyed myself too, thanks." "Where are you going?" Gerald asked, "Do you need some traveling companions?"

"I'm actually going to see Ibiza, I'm going to write a book about her."

Gerald nodded, "Oh, it might not be good to bring along surprise visitors." He said, aware of the shy nature of the dragon. "Probably so," Mandy said, "But, I'll give you my number! Let's meet up in Albany so we can spend some more time together."

"Are you sure you're okay with us being dragons?"

She smiled, "As long as you're okay with me being a wolf."

Now the new friends said their goodbyes, as the young vainamoinen escorted Mandy to her car. "I don't envy you," Gerald said, "I hear the singularity can be scary as fuck."

"That's the second time you've called her that, what does that mean?"

"Ibiza is less of a who, and more of a what. She is a living embodiment of the first dimension. She is wholly alien."

Mandy scratched her head, "Gosh, it doesn't sound like you like her all that much."

Ritter nudged his friend, "As I said, Gerald loves to complain. I suppose he is snitty because Ibiza has overthrown our own goddess to become the dominant force in the world."

"Yeah," Gerald said, and then smiled bravely, "Did you see Ibiza when you died?"

"No, everything was dark. I could hear her voice, but I didn't see anything until I woke up."

Ritter leaned in, and after a shy hesitation kissed Mandy's cheek. Mandy grasped his shirt and brought his face in for a proper lick. Then, she kissed Gerald. "Goodbye, for now." She said, and then smiling warmly did add; "I'm glad she sent me back. I'm glad I met you two."

The dragons happily chuffed as Mandy took her place behind the wheel. After starting her car, she leaned out her window. "Uh, guys?"

"Yeah?"

"You're not.. brothers.. are you?"

Gerald laughed, as Ritter smiled mischievously, "We can be if you want us to be."

Mandy waved her hand at them as she backed her car up, "I'll call you as soon as I have some free time! I figure this project should take three or four months."

Ritter followed after the car. "Do we really look like we're related? Should we change our animal personas?"

"No, but you really need to clean your room more often!" Mandy said as she drove away, smiling at their howls of laughter as she departed. She glanced in her rear view mirror as they waved to her, and she wondered if they would really become a serious thing. "They're dragons!" She chimed, "I spent the night with a pair of dragons!"

Now back on the open road, Mandy glanced at the fuel gauge and cursed herself that she hadn't put petrol in the car. "There isn't going to be shit out here for a bunch of miles!" Indeed, a road sign announced the termination of the current autoway as she passed briefly back into Avalon. A six mile connector had been built in recent years, and now Mandy's yellow motor car transitioned onto it. All around her there was naught but dense dark wood. This forest had stood for time out of memory, and had formed a kind of natural barrier between the wolven kingdom and the dominion of felines, but now, this swath cut through the forest has joined the two realms.

She crossed the border into Toulon sometime after noon. There was no welcome sign, except a large yellow billboard informing drivers, 'Through Traffic Does Not Stop.'

'Even though we're all united now, some animals are still territorial, and don't fancy strangers coming and going.'

Mandy didn't spend much time in Toulon, though she need traverse only about forty miles before she crossed another border into the equine realm of Aurora, and when she did, a sign read: 'Welcome, Friends.'

She smiled, 'The horses always find a way to be charming.' She noted a fuel stop up ahead, "Better stop," she murmured, flicking her turn signal and checking her mirrors. "The dragon's house can't be more than thirty miles from here, I wonder if Shelton ever makes it up this way?"

She noted a large wood-carved dragon statue as she pulled into the fuel station. "Looks that way," she said, bringing her car to a stop in front of a pump. She turned in her seat to look upon the statue, "That's an unusual pose, with her paw outstretched like that."

"Howdy miss," said an elderly pinto horse, "Just some gas?"

"Please," Mandy said. The horse nodded; removed her filling cap. He placed the pump nozzle into the car, and then reached into a red cooler situated near the pump. "Would you like a water?"

Mandy nodded, and took the water from him as she noted a name tag on his shirt. 'Barnabas.' Hoping to strike up a conversation, she gestured at the strange wood carving, "I understand the dragon lives not too far from here, did she pose for that?"

"Oh, in a way she did! Someone gave me a picture of her, and that's what we used as a reference to carve that 'ol statue." Mandy raised a brow, thinking perhaps the horse possessed an actual photograph that wasn't simply a black shadow. "Really? Can I see this photo?" He gestured toward the storefront, "Sure, it's just inside." Mandy followed the stallion as he led her to the store's sales counter. Hanging up on the wall was a framed portrait of a dark shadow. She snorted, annoyed beyond measure. "You don't see her, hmm?"

"I just see a shadow." She chuffed. He nodded, "That's just the way it is, sometimes. Myself, I see her very clearly. She's all covered in golden scales, and has bright blue eyes!" He smiled up at the portrait, "Her horns are the best, though. So lovely."

Mandy glanced back at the portrait and now beheld a golden dragon, just as he'd described. She dropped her water. "Oh," he peeped, "You spilled your drink."

"I'm going to see her. I'm going to write a book about her arrival."

He nodded, "Just do as King John suggests when meeting her, and be yourself. Show her your true face, and she'll show you hers."

"So why does she hide behind the pony?" She glanced at the portrait that was now veiled in shadow, "Or obscure herself with shadows?"

He steadied her with a strong hand. "She's not hiding, love. She's waiting, until you are ready."

"What the fuck does that even mean!? Waiting for what?" Barnabas grasped her wrist; turned it up, revealing the jagged scar. "She's waiting for you to embrace life."

She stared blankly into his brown eyes. He released her, then handed her the water bottle. "Drink up, you'll feel better with some water."

Mandy narrowed her eyes at him, "Shelton gave you this portrait, didn't he?" He smiled, "Yep." Mandy cracked a wry smile, "Who is Shelton, really? Is he just the dragon's animal avatar? Like how the Dragons of Tyr can transform themselves into an animal?"

"The dragons that live up north, they all have animal alter-egos, but with Shelton, it's different. Ibiza Pushpath is a distinct being, and Shelton Barter is also his own independent personage. He has a mother and a father, but he's also a god." The stallion paused to scratch his head, "I suppose Shelton is a doorway for Ibiza to enter our world, and when she crosses into our physical realm, Shelton's body does transform into her draconic shape, although Ibiza is not Shelton masquerading as a dragon, just as Shelton is not Ibiza masquerading as a horse." He smiled, "I suppose they are two different halves of the same coin."

"So, she does come from the outside, she is alien."

"There is no 'outside,' there is only that which is visible and the rest that is not."

Mandy committed the horse's words to a small notebook. "This is all really weird, you know."

"Try to soften that talk around Shelton, you might accidentally hurt his feelings."

She glanced at him, "You know Shelton personally, don't you?" As she asked her question, Mandy's mind beheld a vision of the grey equine boy walking miles and miles, along country roads and wide city streets, visiting horses and anyone else out along his path, until his trek was concluded at this establishment. Shelton would select a frozen treat from the refrigerator, and then sit down with his elderly friend to tell him all about the animals he'd visited.

"He comes in to have an ice cream, and we chat as he enjoys his treat." Mandy smiled, "How much is the gas?" "No charge," Barnabas replied, "Taking money these days seems kinda old-fashioned."

"See you later," she said. "You remember what I told you," he said in passing, "Show Ibiza who you really are, that's the only way you can really see her."

"What about Shelton? Do I have to reveal something to him, or behave a certain way?"

He shrugged, "It's Shelton's job to show you who he really is. I suppose Shelton is the god that you judge, and Ibiza is the goddess that judges you."

With a nod and a glance back, Mandy returned the filling nozzle to it's pump, and then folded her lanky body back into her small yellow automobile. She thumbed the starter, but the car failed to ignite. Fixing her eyes intently on the dragon statue, she tried again. This time her vehicle burbled to life. Glancing down to see if her check engine light was on, she failed to notice the statue turn it's head toward her. With a relieved whistle, she accelerated away. 'How exactly do I show her who I really am?'

Now back on the interstate, Mandy turned on her radio to listen in on some Auroran music, but her interlude was interrupted as she came to the Autoway Four interchange. The gleaming new interchange was now the hub upon which all continental traffic revolved. She perked her ears as an arrow indicated her exit. 'Sortie vers Olbene.'

Though it was written in the equine language, she understood Cheval well enough, although in the common speech, 'Olbene' translated to 'Albany,' "Which should be coming right up," Mandy said. She piloted her car across the connector ramp, and after a short drive she came at last to a sign that welcomed her to Albany. 'Bienvenue 'a Olbene.'

As she made her turn, Mandy did notice a road crew switching some of the signage to the universal common language. 'Cheval is far prettier if you ask me.'

Now Mandy was getting close to her destination, though the streets were terribly confusing. She shook with startled surprise when her cellular telephone rang. "H-hello?"

"Mandy," said a dark brown voice through the line, "This is Ibiza, I sense you are a bit lost?"

Her hackles stiffened at the sound of the otherworldly voice. "Oh, well, if you're near a street, I'm bound to pass you!"

"Turn right onto Telegraph, it's the next signal up ahead."

"Alright," Mandy said, "Turning now."

"Now, after Evergreen Street, turn left onto Forest Drive."

"Okay, turning now."

"Great, it's the white house, number twenty two. You should see some grey horses out front."

She smiled at the stallions, "Yes! I'm here!"

"See you inside!" Ibiza said, and then ended her call. Mandy pressed the button to switch off her phone, but found that it'd never been turned on. 'I'll have to expect some weirdness.' She thought, then brought her vehicle to a stop in front of the residence. The three stallions greeted her, "Go on inside! Shelton is waiting for you!"

Mandy nervously waved to the horses as they piled into a large motor car and sped away. 'I guess they're off to do whatever horses do.'

Now the white home stood before her. She'd seen hundreds of photographs of this house, but to see it in person was indescribable. She made her way up to the residence, before turning back to retrieve her word processor. Now equipped with her device, she found a tall white mare waiting for her. "R-Rosemary?" "Hello, Mandy. Please come in."

The wolf quickly looked the mare up and down before she lowered her eyes. Rosemary was tall, with an elegant, chiseled face. At a distance, the mare more resembled a marble statue than a living animal. She gasped when Rosemary put her arm around her. "Don't be nervous, dear. We're just horses, here."

"But, aren't you the horse who helps departed spirits find their way back into life?"

"Yes," Rosemary said, pausing in the parlor with the nervous wolf, "And I'm no less remarkable than the young horse down at the power plant that works all sorts of technological magic so that we may enjoy electricity."

The grey stallion from the roadside restaurant appeared in the hall. He smiled gently, then retreated back into the kitchen, disappearing behind a corner wall. From the opposite side of the kitchen, a white-robed equine waved to her, "Hello! Thank you for coming!"

"Glad to be here! I have to say, I'm surprised you contacted me." Now the dragon replied, her raspy voice a stark contrast to the smooth and calming equine voices; "I remembered you, and thought it would be fun to have you write our book."

Mandy froze, expecting the dragon to peer around the corner at any moment. 'What would she look like? A black shadow?' The wolf became startled as Marigold Greenfield took Mandy's word processor and placed it on the kitchen table, "How long do you suppose it will take to get everything down?"

"W-well, that depends on how long it takes for me to take in your story." She peered around the corner and found the six year old colt from Barnabas' vision seated at the far end of the table. "Shelton Barter? Weren't you older just now?"

Now the colt appeared as an aged and elderly stallion, clad in heavy grey robes. "I see you've met Barnabas."

"Oh, yes." She wiped her palms on her shirt, "I spoke with Ibiza over the phone, will she make an appearance?"

"I think it might be too distracting for me to let Ibiza out," Shelton said as the young colt, "So, I'll be telling you about myself and our adventure." Mandy blinked; nodded. 'She was just here, she just spoke to me!'

Rosemary traded smirks with Marigold as the wizard gestured for Mandy, "Let me show you your room for the week." The wolf turned to follow Marigold. Behind her, a golden dragon looked after her as Mandy stepped through a door off the hallway and descended the stair into a modestly furnished basement. "There's a little shower through that door," Marigold said, gesturing to her left, "It should be nice and private down here."

"Thanks," Mandy replied, then turned toward the stairs as a heavy tromping from above caught her attention. "Merry?" Came a stallion's voice. Marigold smiled as she called to the stallion. Mandy's ears perked as a big muscular horse descended the stairs, "Hey! I'm all packed up, just wanted to give you a smooch goodbye."

The pair touched lips. Mandy tried to hide her smile as the stallion turned his eyes toward her, and not breaking contact with Marigold's lips managed to ask; "Is this our writer?"

"Yes," Marigold replied, still holding her lips to his, "See you in a week, Dennis."

Dennis separated from his mate with a loud smack. "Alright! Sure you don't want me to stay and give my experiences? I was there too, yanno."

"This is for Shelton," Marigold replied. Dennis became thoughtful, "Ah, right." He nodded to Mandy, "Welcome to our strange world! I'll look forward to seeing what you piece together when I get back!" And with that the hulking stallion trotted back up the stairs and departed. Marigold smiled after him, leaving Mandy feeling more than a little jealous. Marigold smiled gently, and then gestured for Mandy, "Come, we should get Shelton talking. This project is more therapy for him than any sort of biography." Mandy climbed up the stairs as Marigold added; "Besides, in a week this house will be full of horses again, so we need to start our work as soon possible!"

Now back in the kitchen, Mandy smiled to Shelton as she took a seat and brought her word processor closer. "So, you said you wanted to model this book after your previous body of work?"

"You've read Sparks of an Ancient Light, yes?" Marigold asked. Mandy nodded, "Yes, it was quite a tale! I agree that we should structure this book after Missy's book."

Shelton smiled gently, "So, you'll need to know how I was feeling, right?"

"In a good story, that is best." Mandy replied, "So," she glanced at Rosemary, "I suppose we'll start at your rebirth." She turned to Shelton, her fingers poised over her word processor. "Mandy," Shelton said, "This story is not about my birth in this world, but in the other."

"Oh, yes," Mandy replied, "I understand."

Shelton nodded, "I did not feel anything there, I came to himself in a dark place without sensation or feeling."

Mandy thought to say she knew exactly how that feels, but held her tongue as she typed what'd been said. "Alright, it was dark. Could you see anything? Can you describe this place?" Shelton reached out for Rosemary's hand. "There was only black water; waves upon which my mind was tossed. Dimly I became aware of a ghostly presence, a black shadow that cradled my consciousness."

Again, Mandy felt the colt was not telling his story, but forcing Mandy to relive her own suicide. "I'm sorry, I don't really follow. Where are you, exactly?" "I am in Hell." Shelton said, squirming in his seat. Mandy nodded, "A-and who is the shadow? Is that Ibiza?"

Shelton got up from the table, "You are becoming upset, Mandy. I think I should make some cookies."

"Would you like me to make them?" Rosemary asked. "No, momma. I got it."

Mandy noted the pony's gentle relationship with the stern-looking mare, and she jotted down a note as Shelton retrieved a baking pan. "I'm not upset," she mumbled. Marigold went to the refrigerator to get the almond milk and whatever else he might need, but paused there. "Shelton, I know it hurts. I know how much you miss him."

"Could you get the coconut oil?" Shelton asked, but Marigold paused him with a hand on his shoulder. "Once we tell his story, everyone can know what he meant to you, and what he did for all of us."

"It's so hard," Shelton peeped, "I don't know if I can do this." Mandy shifted in her seat, "In Missy's book, there were times when the animals of the story beheld visions from one another." Mandy turned to Marigold, "Is there a way you can do that? I mean, I think I experienced something like that when I met Barnabas." She turned back to Shelton, "Can you fill my mind with what you experienced?"

Shelton shrugged, "I may, but in so doing, you'll become burdened with whatever traumas that may be revealed. It shall be as if you were there to live it."

Mandy tightened her jaw, "I'm willing to try."

Marigold gestured for Mandy; beckoned her to the parlor. Rosemary brought Shelton in and sat him down on the sofa. She then directed Mandy to sit beside him. "Are you comfortable?" She asked. "Y-yes," Mandy replied. Rosemary nodded, then laid a hand upon Shelton's brow. He smiled up at his mother, but in the next instant Rosemary was holding the long angular face of a golden dragon. Mandy flinched when she realized that Shelton had become Ibiza Pushpath. The dragon set her eyes upon the wolf, and Mandy began to tremble. "What is it, dear?" Ibiza asked, her voice low and sonorous.

"I, uh.. don't know how to show you who I really am."

"Then would you allow me to lay bare who I am?"

Mandy peeped; "O-okay."

"I am going to enter your mind, Mandy. I'm going to bring you back to the day Shelton Holden was reborn." Mandy felt suddenly smothered, as if her body'd become paralyzed. She saw only darkness, but gradually became aware of animals around her. In amongst the distant murmurs of animal voices came the sounds of hospital machinery, and Mandy knew where she was. 'This is what it was like for Shelton to be reborn,' she thought, as a voice above her cried out; "No heartbeat! Begin defibrillation!"

Part One: The Real Story

Shelton Holden became startled, hearing someone say that. Who doesn't have a heartbeat? What happened to them? He would never have imagined they were talking about him. The pony attempted to raise his head, but his muscles would not respond. Hands grasped at his chest, and then a cold sensation made him gasp. "No!" Said a female, "I've seen this before!"

"Madame, we have to restart the boy's heart!" Replied an angry male.

"No, his heart is actually beating, but it's moving so slowly you can't perceive it," 'What?' Shelton wondered, 'They really can't be talking about me, and - Hey!' Fingers pried his eyelids open, "I've seen this, too," she said. The pony supposed she was talking about his eyeballs.

There was a bright blob of colour rushing into Shelton's eyes whilst they were open, 'It stung like shit, but fortunately that female let go of me,'

"We'll need to keep a close eye on him."

He attempted to speak, to ask what was wrong, but Shelton suddenly felt extremely tired. The female spoke again, but he couldn't tell what it was she said. Shelton slipped into something a part of him might call 'a deep and profound slumber,' on account of his brain trying to make sense of it's own randomly firing neurons. Sometime after midnight, he returned to himself. The pony had no idea what time it was, 'And fuck, I felt rubbery. Like a wet noodle.'

It was an awful feeling. Somewhere nearby there was an electronic chiming. At first Shelton had no idea what an 'electronic' was, but slowly, gradually, his memories began to filter back to him.

"Hello!" Said a voice, as an animal leaned over him, "Can you hear me?"

"I, uh.. yeah. Am I in a hospital?"

They slipped something over his arm, then yanked something else out of his nose! "Ow!"

This nurse, or whoever they were, didn't say anything else. Shelton turned his head in an attempt to look at them, and realized for the first time that the world looked weird. "Like, everything was dark blue, except this horse who looked like a rainbow that was shaped like a horse."

"Hmm?" The nurse replied.

"Have I been in an accident?" He heard himself ask.

Another equine entered the room. They also looked like a big bright band of red, orange, and other colours, but the animal was clearly a horse! "What the fuck?"

"Shelton Holden?"

"Uh, Destruction," he mumbled, "Uhhh, what's going on?"

"How do you feel? Do you have any pain anywhere? Any nausea?"

"That rainbow horse over there pulled something out of my nose, that kind of hurt."

The doctor waved their hand in front of Shelton's face, "What do you see, Shelton?"

"Uh, I can see you moving your hand, but it looks weird."

"Okay, but no other pain or discomfort?"

"I guess I felt weird when I woke up."

"Still feel that way now?"

"N-no, I just feel kinda strange, like I'm really thick or something. Does that make sense?"

"Alright, Shelton, I'll be right back and hopefully we can get some visitors in to see you, would that be nice?"

"Oh! Yes!" He nickered, "Is my mom here?"

"I think so," the horse replied in a weirdly melancholy tone. He went outside, but Shelton was still able to see him through the wall. The doctor huddled with some other animals, "Well, in almost every way he's a normal fifteen year old equine, except for his extremely slow metabolism and his eyes."

"His bloodwork came back," said another of the doctors, "It's completely non-animal, the closest related creature to his blood type would be.. I dunno, a prehistoric crocodilian."

"Do you suppose the dragon fused with him?"

"That seems like the most logical-" Shelton interrupted the doctors, "Dragon? Do you mean Ibiza?"

As he spoke her name, Shelton honestly had no idea who Ibiza was. There was only a feeling, a deep and profound want to see this dragon. The doctor poked his head back in the room, but didn't actually offer any sort of reply. Shelton drew a breath to ask him again about Ibiza when several horses entered his room.

"H-hi, Shelton," said one of the newcomers, "My name is Penny," she paused beside his bed, "Penny Holden."

"O-oh, you have my last name,"

A tall mare approached his bed. Within Shelton's strange vision, this horse looked different. Pale and ghostly, the tall mare resembled a white deathly phantom. "Well! Look who decided to join us!" The crazy old mare leaned over his bed to shower the pony with kisses. Sensing his confusion, she grasped his snout and shook it; "It's me, silly boy! It's Rosemary, your cranky old granny!" He cupped his hands beneath his chin as she nuzzled him, then Rosemary paused to gaze into his featureless black eyes. "What has she done to you, Shelton?"

"You look different," he mumbled, referring to the other horses who resembled walking rainbows.

"You're probably only able to see in infrared, just like Ibiza," the mare said, "Just be patient, I'm sure we can get your eyes fixed."

"Ibiza, where is she?"

"Shelton, I want to introduce your sister, Penny."

"Penny? I don't remember anyone by that name."

"Not in the days of your reckoning," Rosemary replied, "But some years have passed since you've been away."

"Uhhh, what?"

"Shelton," said Penny, "What is the last thing you remember, before waking up?"

'What even happened before I woke up?' He wondered. "A light. There was a bright light."

Rosemary and Penny traded glances, as Shelton gathered his blankets about his person, "Guys, what does that mean?"

Another equine entered the room. Shelton raised his head to look at her, and again, this horse appeared as a white apparition encircled by a bright halo of light. "Hey, Shelton, it's me," she said, "Marigold Greenfield, your neighbor from across the street."

"Marigold? You're eight, how come you look like you're Shelly's age?"

Terribly confused, and more than a little scared, Shelton began to wonder if he was having a dream. He looked at his hands, and they too appeared as bright blobs of light, "How long have I been asleep?"

"Shelton," Penny Holden said, "A bit of time has passed, but please don't be alarmed."

"No! What's going on? Where's my mom? And my dad?"

Rosemary cupped his face in her hands, "My boy, you have been away for thirty seven years. Your mother and father have recently passed away." She held him in her long arms, "But you still have a family who loves you."

Shelton breathed out a soft silent breath. The elderly horse squeezed the boy's hand, "I'm here, Shelton. You have your crazy old granny, and your sister."

"Shelly?"

Rosemary took Penny's hand and placed it in Shelton's trembling palm. He looked up, gazing blankly at her. Penny trembled when from the depths of his black eyes there came strange golden rings. Within Shelton's vision, Penny's form became more visible to him, and he could perceive her appearance and her desperately worried face. Then, the rings faded from his eyes, and Penny's face disappeared into the swirling colours of Shelton's infrared vision. Shelton squeezed her hand, and Penny breathed a relieved sigh.

The white mare smiled her approval, asked, "Do you remember when we joined with Ibiza, so she could stop the titans?"

"W-what?"

"Shelton, we gave up our spirits so that Ibiza could become a real goddess."

The pony again gazed at his hands, "So, what are we doing now? I don't understand."

"Rosemary," Penny said, "This might not be the best time to ask Shelton these questions-" "Alright," said a gruff equine nurse who burst into the room, "I need to ask you all to leave."

Shelton sat up and attempted to roll from the bed. "Not you!" She snorted.

Rosemary chortled; offered her pony a supportive pat, "Maggie and I have been awake for a few weeks, but it's taken you a bit longer to pull yourself together. You'd best do what these nurses ask of you,"

"Go on!" The nurse gruffed. Penny offered Shelton a shy pat before she departed with Rosemary. Though the mares were outside his room, Shelton could hear Penny nervously chewing on her fingers, "Will he be alright?"

Rosemary glanced at Marigold. The white-robed mare tapped her elegant staff to the tile floor, "Genivee was correct when she said she'd seen Shelton's condition before, which leads me to suspect that Shelton's resurrection did not go entirely as Ibiza had planned."

'Resurrection?' Shelton breathed, 'Did I die?'

Penny groaned, her anxiety reaching a fever pitch, but Marigold offered her a supportive tap, "Do not fear," the young wizard said, "Whilst I feel something has gone awry, it is not necessarily a bad thing." She nudged Penny, "Have faith!"

The horses reluctantly left Shelton to the doctors and nurses who came and went throughout the evening. Hours passed, and long shadows claimed the waning light that still filtered through Shelton's window, until there was no more light at all. With a final visit from the leading nurse, Shelton was left alone to sleep, but the pony was not tired. "I've slept enough,"

The bight blue field of Shelton's infrared vision became steadily darker. He closed his eyes, but stubbornly opened them again. He thought someone was in the room with him; tried to look at who it was, but his body would not respond to his commands. He slipped into a deep sleep. Outside, Marigold turned toward the hospital for a moment, before she set her staff upon the roof of a large automobile and climbed inside. "What is it?" Rosemary asked.

"I'm not sure," then, noting the horse's worried expressions, she offered a reassuring smile, "Come on, he'll be alright!"

Penny opened a large upward-hinged door, and took her place up front. Once everyone was settled, she pressed a button, and the vehicle piloted it's self toward the horse's home on Forest Drive. Rosemary lay back in her seat and gazed at the cityscape as it drifted by her window. "Why does he have the black eyes? If Hades sought to make him live again?"

Marigold stirred. "Because someone has to have them."

"Would it be possible for me to take that burden from him?"

"There's something else," Marigold murmured, "Something is inside his skull."

Rosemary snorted; turned away from the wizard. "Time is on our side," Marigold said, "In his current state, Shelton is immortal. There is ample time to diagnose and treat what ails him."

"Have you been able to reach Shelly? Will she come out and visit him?"

Marigold sighed, indicating that Shelton's elder sister had refused. Rosemary frowned, and turned back toward the passing scenery as they entered their neighborhood. Now arrived at the white house on Forest Drive, the horses filed out of the sleek automobile. Marigold waved to them as she retreated to her family's home across the street. Penny, Maggie, and Rosemary made their way inside the Holden family's old home. It looked much as it did thirty seven years ago. Herald Kirsten's wheel still adorned the parlor wall, and Missy Holden's photographs lined the hallway between the parlor and the kitchen. The mother equine's photos were all that remained of her life. Rosemary sighed as she glanced at them, and then ran her hand along the ship's wheel.

Maggie went to the kitchen, and Rosemary could hear her pouring some almond milk. She went to the refrigerator and took what remained of the carton. "We'll have to get more milk."

Maggie shook her head, "Genivee wants to take Shelton north, to the palace. She doesn't want him coming here."

"Why bloody not?"

"Because there's only old memories here," Maggie replied, "At the palace, Shelton will have his best friend with him."

"Hmph," Rosemary gruffed, "As if we wouldn't be friends and family enough! That eagle is older than his parents were when last he saw them, what-?" "Rosemary," Maggie sighed, "I don't want to argue."

The old mare smiled, "I'm sorry, dear."

Maggie finished her milk, "I'm going to bed, it's getting late."

"Aye," Rosemary breathed, "For all the two thousand years I was trapped in the spirit world, all I wanted was to know the pleasure of a good night's sleep. Now, it's the last thing on my mind."

Maggie hugged Rosemary's long face. The gesture surprised the elder mare, though she supposed they really were becoming a family unit. She returned Maggie's hug, then sat at the table for a time, before shuffling down the hallway to the corner bedroom. Pausing before a photo a photo of Missy Holden, the old mare smiled gently. "I never got to know you, and it pains me terribly that I have inherited your legacy, but not your company."

Rosemary lay down on her newly purchased mattress, but sleep was a long time coming.

Far away, Mandy Covant awoke in a mirror of Missy Holden's parlor. Seated across from her, an elderly grey stallion smiled gently from beneath his bushy mane. "How are you feeling?"

"Oh, Rosemary," she glanced about, her eyes hazy and unfocused. "Is Rosemary alright?"

"My mother is fine," Shelton purred, "Easy now, your mind is barely able to deal with my connection." From her bedroom, the white mare emerged to take the wolf in her arms. "I'm so sorry you were sad!" Mandy peeped, "So sorry!"

"Is this going to be too much for her?" Rosemary asked. Shelton raised a brow, "Ibiza seems to think the girl's hurts can be healed by enduring our hardships, but I worry we may introduce more harm than we take away."

Mandy tucked her face to Rosemary's bosom. "I can do this," she gasped, then wept as Rosemary held her. After a great long while, Mandy's nerves became soothed, and she wiped her eyes. "I'm sorry for that."

"That's how one heals," the elderly Shelton said. Rosemary smiled gently, then kissed the wolf's head. "Goodnight, Mandy. Please come and see me if you need anything." Mandy looked after the tall mare as she returned to her room, then turned to Shelton. "Why do you appear like that? Why not the colt, or the handsome stallion?" "Well," he replied, "You don't like children, and my spry thirty year old self might be too.. distracting for you."

"So why not a teenager? Like Shelton Holden?"

"I wear these different ages where appropriate," Shelton said, "Now, why don't you go downstairs and telephone your dragon friends, I believe they are worried about you."

"That was you in the cafeteria, wasn't it?" He nodded. "So, were you there by chance? Or were you keeping tabs on me? Or maybe Ritter and his friend?"

Shelton gathered himself up, "Mandy, I needn't sneak about in order to know what someone is up to." He moved toward his bedroom, "If you have no questions about my story, then I will retire for the evening."

"Rosemary seemed so sad," Mandy said, "I'm glad that she has you." Shelton assumed the form of a teenager as he smiled to Mandy. Turning in for the night, Mandy was left alone. She sighed, and then took out her cellular telephone. Dialing Ritter's number, the dragon answered on the first ring. "Hello?"

"Were you waiting for me to call?"

"Heh, no. Well, maybe."

Mandy chortled, "How are you guys doing?"

"We've been thinking about you a lot. How are things with the singu-" he caught himself, "Uh, Ibiza?"

"They've only just started telling me about the other world." She fumbled with her tail, "Uh, did you guys know Shelton was hanging out at the cafeteria in Toulouse?"

"Hmm? Really?"

"Yeah, and I met this really strange horse on my way into Albany. A stallion named Barnabas."

"He is a powerful clairvoyant, word around the campfire is Ibiza is grooming him to become a spiritual guide."

She arched her brow, "So, you guys keep tabs on what Ibiza is doing?"

"Understand, Mandy, that before Ibiza's arrival, our goddess tended to departed animal spirits. Now Ibiza has taken up that solemn duty, but our lady wishes to keep herself abreast of Ibiza's activities, in order to advocate for wayward souls, should Ibiza prove inattentive."

"Huh," Mandy chuffed. There was an awkward silence on the other end of the line, before Ritter asked, "Would you like Gerald and I to come to Albany?"

"I should ask Shelton first, but I don't think he'll have a problem."

"Okay," Ritter said.

Mandy glanced out the window, noting the gathering dusk, "I'll call you in the morning."

"Okay, and Gerald wants to say hi." She smiled as the other took the line for a moment. After a warm conversation, Mandy ended the call, "Talk to you guys later." She powered her phone off with a sigh, and then crossed the parlor to Shelton's door. Before she could knock, the god invited her in. Mandy opened the door to find a middle-aged Shelton seated inside a sparsely furnished room. Across from him was a record player, and upon a side table was a collection of record albums. "These are Missy's recordings from the other world," Shelton said, "Genivee was able to retrieve them before everything merged."

"Because the Missy Holden of this world was never an orchestra conductor."

"That's right," he said, "So, these are quite special to me."

Mandy entered the room, "Do you feel that Missy Holden the conductor is your real mother?"

Shelton glanced down, then turned toward her, "No, Rosemary is my mother. It is perhaps a more precious thing that I am her son, and she is my mother."

"W-why is that?"

"When we delve further into our story, you shall know."

"O-okay, and Ritter wants to know if they can come to Albany." "They needn't obtain my permission to move about." She nervously nodded, "Ah, yeah. I think he was asking if they could stay here, with me."

Shelton nodded, "Sexual release of tension is your primary coping mechanism, perhaps it is a good idea that your new friends join you here." Mandy winced at his directness, but smiled appreciatively. Shelton nodded once more, and then slipped a large pair of stereo headphones over his ears. "Goodnight," Mandy said, as she left him. In the hall, Mandy was startled by Rosemary's ghostly presence. "Hello, dear. Is everything alright?"

"Oh, yeah. I was just asking Shelton if my dragon friends could stay with me. Uh, downstairs."

Rosemary smiled, "I think it would be a splendid idea, perhaps the vainamoinen could see first-hand that we are not plotting behind their backs."

"Uh, do they worry about Ibiza? I mean, do they hate her?"

Rosemary cocked her head, as if attempting to properly articulate what she wished to say, "Our relationship with the vainamoinen is.. complicated." Mandy opened her mouth to ask a question but Rosemary silenced her with a finger to her lip. "As we delve further into our story, you will discover these complications."

"Alright."

The elder horse leaned over Mandy to gently kiss her ear, "Be at ease with your friends, for although they do harbor ulterior motives, they genuinely wish to be with you."

"O-okay," Mandy peeped, as Rosemary retired to her room. Mandy sighed, and then took out her phone. After a quick call, Ritter promised to be at the residence by morning. "Bye, cutie," Mandy peeped. She sighed, and then nervously paced the parlor.

"Are you restless?" Asked the dragon.

Mandy whirled around to find Ibiza Pushpath in the parlor. "Oh! Uh, n-no!" Behind Shelton's door, Missy's music could be heard softly playing. Mandy found herself desperately wishing to open the door to see if Shelton was still in there.

The dragon padded to the sofa, and then hopped up onto it. Her golden scales shimmered like a multitude of bullion coins, and her blue eyes radiated a commanding but not unfriendly majesty. "Would you like to continue our story?"

Mandy carefully sat down, "Okay, I mean, if you want to."

"The horses shall all return in four days," Ibiza said, "We should endeavor to cover as much ground as we can while the house is quiet."

"Oh, some dragons are coming in the morning. Is that okay?"

"I would not keep you from your friends." Ibiza purred. "Now," she continued, "Close your eyes, and let the image of Albany's Regional Hospital fill your mind's eye. There you will find the rodent wizard Genivee Tin as she arrived, accompanied by her husband, the lion Karl Kuhn.

Karl's sleek black electric vehicle slid into a parking space near the door, and then an upward-hinged door opened along the midships. Clad in his red robes, Karl emerged first. From the hospital windows, staff became excited, and any who weren't on duty rushed to see the wizards. Though she was only five feet tall, the blue-robed Genivee was a towering figure to the nursing staff, and they were quite star struck, having seen the wizards dozens of times on the telly. The director of the intensive care unit hurried out into the lobby as the wizards entered, "Lady Genivee! Ser Karl!" Genivee gestured to the tiger, "Director Lebedev, I'm sorry to interfere in your care, but I would like to transport Shelton to the palace."

"Do you think that is wise?"

"Shelton's condition is supernatural in nature, and so I feel my husband and I should look after him."

"I understand you have an extensive medical background," the tiger replied, "Very well, I will get you all of Shelton's documentation and laboratory results."

Moments later, Shelton looked upon a bright blob of light that somehow formed the shape of a mouse. "Hey, I know you," he chimed. Genivee approached his bed, but found herself momentarily lost for words. "You knew me as Mayalee Mae, but I am now known as Genivee Tin."

"So, you changed your name? I kind of liked Mayalee."

"Genivee is my true name," she replied, taking his hand to gently squeeze his fingers, "Mayalee was simply a name I picked out of a phonebook, in order to disguise myself within a new age." Shelton noted that she wasn't just touching him, the pressure she applied to his fingers was gauging his blood pressure. "You're here to take me with you, right?"

"Yes, Shelton." Karl said, "Is that okay?"

Shelton tossed aside his blanket, "Shit yeah! I'm ready to go!"

Karl smiled, and produced some clothing for the pony to wear. After a moment, Shelton was dressed and ready to go. Genivee squeezed his arms, "How do you feel? Any dizziness?"

"No, just an odd feeling, like I'm really full, but the feeling isn't in my stomach," he leaned in to whisper, "I'm really really hungry, actually."

"Then let us go and eat!"

In the hall, Karl took Shelton's medical records and thanked the staff. Genivee became surprised when Shelton also thanked the gathered horses and tigers. Outside, the pony got a look at the wizard's car as Genivee opened the passenger door, "Hey! This thing looks weird, what kind of car is this?"

"Just get in, love." She nudged him in. Shelton smirked as he got inside. The interior seemed nice enough, from what he could tell. All colour was washed into a deep indigo, with objects outlined in a darker black. Animals, however, appeared as those bright blobs of colour. Genivee slid in next to him, "Ah, your infrared vision, may I adjust your eyes?"

"S-sure," he said, then became stunned by bright flashes of light! Genivee's shimmering outline flashed, and Shelton could almost perceive her thoughts as big turning gears. "May I ask you your name?"

"W-what?" Shelton stuttered, but already a tightness spread out across his throat. "Your name," Genivee said, "What is it?"

Shelton opened his mouth, as confusion radiated from his deep black eyes; "Destruction."

"Well, it seems our Ibiza is still with us." She touched his chest, "Do not be afraid, Shelton. I sense there is a plan afoot." Her hand moved to his cheek, and her brow furrowed with concern, but before he could ask what troubled her Genivee said; "I have completed most of my work on your eyes, if you'd rather relax, I can finish the rest of my adjustments later."

"Why did you ask me that question? Why did I answer like Ibiza used to?"

"Because you possess Ibiza's eyes, Shelton. Our dragon has not truly disappeared, though I am at a loss to determine what exactly she has done."

"C-can you help me see you? Everything still looks real funny."

Gently she laid her hands on him, and worked her magic. Though she tried her best to cause him no hurt, her strange surgical procedure smarted like a biting fire ant. After another minute the world came into normal focus for Shelton. "How's that?" She asked.

"Uh, that's a lot better-!" He chimed, but his voice died away as an image of a grassy field filled Shelton's mind. "It is Ibiza's memory of Hades, adjusting her vision." Genivee noted, "How much can you remember of Ibiza's life?"

"I don't know," he whispered, "How am I even able to remember anything at all?"

In the driver's seat, Karl got the car moving. He entered the address they wished to go on a large screen, and the vehicle assumed control as it guided it's self along unseen pathways and markers. In the back, Shelton took note of Karl's lack of driving, "Does this car drive it's self?"

The pony's voice sounded an awful lot like Ibiza's. He glanced back at Shelton, almost expecting to meet the golden dragon, "You're going to find there's been a lot of changes in the world."

The large sleek vehicle made a soft whirring as it accelerated up onto the motorway and took it's place beside many other cars of similar make. They moved to special lanes, and here the speed really picked up. Shelton squinted at the dashboard, trying to get a look at the speed indicator. "Speed is three hundred twenty five," Karl said, then glanced back; "That's in kilometers per hour."

"I wouldn't think it would be miles per hour," Shelton replied with a glance at the scenery as it whisked past the window. Genivee suddenly touched him. "Uhh, what are you doing?"

"We need to get you some proper clothes before we go and see Justin." She said, sliding her fingers across his chest, apparently gathering his measurements.

"Oh! Justin! Yes, let's go see him!"

She smiled, "I thought you might like to see your friend, but I have to remind you that it's been thirty seven years, he has changed a lot since you knew him."

All this talk of so much time passing was really starting to hit home for the pony, 'but these animals don't seem to have changed-' "We're immortal, Shelton." She said, gently interrupting his thought.

"Are you able to read my mind, like Herald used to?"

"Yes, sweetie."

He frowned. "I'm sorry, Shelton. I don't mean to intrude."

"Thirty seven years," he breathed, "Is Shelly okay? How old is she now?"

"She is sixty two."

"Can we go see her?"

"I'm going to show you something," she said, touching her tiny hand to his elbow. Shelton suddenly found himself in a sunlit room, empty, save a large rocking chair. An elderly mare entered the room, accompanied by the mouse Genivee Tin. Gennie guided the mare to the chair, where the elder lowered herself gently into it. "Maggie and Rosemary are already at the hospital," Genivee said, "My feeling is he could awaken at any time."

The mare flared her nostrils, as Shelton realized this was his sister, Shelly Holden.

Shelly looked more or less the way he remembered her, except her mane was very very long, and it hung down over her face, obscuring everything except her nose. "That thing, it isn't Shelton. It's something that dragon has regurgitated," she turned her face away from Genivee, "My real brother is dead."

"How can you say that!" Genivee cried, "Don't you remember how Maggie was reborn?"

"Maggie is dead, too." Shelly replied, "Now would you please get out?" Genivee pointed her staff at the blind horse, "I have every intension of bringing your brother here to see you! You'll not turn your back on him!"

"I've finally let them go," Shelly said, "Don't make me have to let them go all over again."

Shelton found himself back in Karl's motor car. "I'm sorry, Shelton." Genivee whispered.

The pony opened his mouth to reply, then closed it. He opened it again, but his lip began to quiver as tears wet his eyes. At length Karl's driverless car exited the motorway, and without any delay it traversed a crowded boulevard until it arrived at a shopping center. Desperate to shake the troubling vision from his mind, Shelton watched their comings and goings with interest. Once they slid into a parking space, Genivee threw her door open. Shelton followed after her, but realized he was still a bit wobbly on his feet. Karl reached out to steady the pony, then the party crossed the car park to a bank of shops.

On the walkway, strangers took note of them, some even paused to snap photos with their cellular telephones. Shelton glanced at his reflection in a storefront window, and found it difficult to reconcile that the horse reflected in the window was him. Gennie took his hand and squeezed it, guiding him to an equine-centeric clothing store. "What sort of colors do you like?"

"Uh, I dunno," Shelton said as he wandered over to a mirror. He stood staring at his reflection as Karl and Genivee waited nearby. After a time, Shelton turned away from his reflection, "My eyes don't look dead, not like Ibby's."

"That's because you have a soul," Genivee said, whilst the storekeeper hung on their every word from behind his counter. Karl smiled at him, then took a tan-colored long sleeve shirt from a rack and held it up, "This looks nice,"

"No," Genivee replied, "He's going to Westvale, he'll need something more formal." She held a black tartan tunic up to Shelton's chest, "This looks good,"

"What's Westvale?" Shelton asked, "That's in Shannonvale, right?"

"You'll see," Genivee said with a wink. And so the animal wizards clad the revenant pony in a fine Cheval tunic. There was a matching black kilt, which the store proprietor put a belt around that bore something called a 'Sporran.' It was a type of pouch with a flap at the top, and two large decorative tassels at the bottom. Genivee touched her hand to the flap cover, and used her magic to create a golden embossed dragon motif. Shelton looked at it for a long moment as Karl compensated the store keeper. Genivee took Shelton's arm, "Ready to go?"

"May I please have something to eat? I'm starving."

"Certainly," she said. Guiding him outside, Shelton made for a pastry and sandwich shop. He ate seven sandwiches. Nearby animals gawked at the strange pony, but they recognized Karl and Genivee, and understood that whenever they were around, strange happenings followed.

"Your table manners are lacking," Genivee chortled, as she led him back to their vehicle, "I'll need to coach you on proper table manners for your visit!"

Genivee followed through on her threat as they motored through Aurora and approached the border with Shannonvale. The party crossed the border into Shannonvale with narry a fuss. Shelton glanced at the concrete foundations of the old border checkpoint as they whisked past it. 'Gone,' he thought, 'No more border checks.'

Soon they were approaching Ardglass, the Shannonvali capital. Shelton hadn't really been to Shannonvale before, except for the Creed shopping center, so he expected the land to be a bunch of trees with houses nestled in them, but it was actually pretty normal looking!

There were tall building, and streets, and storefronts, just like in Aurora, except there were a hundred times more birds. Karl turned onto a wide avenue with stately buildings and old-timey looking street lamps. As they went along, the street got wider and wider until they came upon a large iron fence. It opened as their vehicle approached, and a large brown eagle waved the companions through with a dramatic sweep of his wing.

"Uh, is this the Westvale Place?"

Genivee giggled, "Yes, Shelton."

"Y-you said we were going to see Justin."

"He's here," she replied.

All sorts of memories came crashing down on him. 'Justin's dad was King Octavius, and he was coaching Justin to go into politics, and - "Uh, what does Justin do here?"

"Telling you now would be like taking a fine novel and turning to the very last page," she chimed. 'You sound like Herald,' he thought, then shook his head as an immense palace came into view. He noted several families gathered near a cheery sign that read: "Be welcome at Westvale Palace, tours daily at 10am."

"Oh, this is the king's house."

The two animal wizards laughed as their vehicle pulled to a stop. A fox dressed in a striking red uniform stepped forward to open Genivee's door. She stepped out, and it seemed to Shelton that the five foot tall mouse had become as tall and regal as a giraffe. His door opened. Shelton looked to find a wolf's stern but friendly face as he offered his hand, "Do you require any assistance, Master Holden?"

"Uh, sure," he stammered, taking the wolf's hand. The soldier took Shelton around to stand beside Karl and Genivee, and then the party began moving toward the palace entrance. Shelton held onto the wolf's hand as they crossed the threshold into the palace. Once they were inside, a loud voice called out; "May I present Ser Karl Kuhn, and the Lady Genivee Tin!"

A large golden eagle stepped from an elevated platform. Karl and Gennie knelt before the eagle, so Shelton thought it would be a good idea to do the same. "Uhhhh," Shelton groaned, as the floor began to pitch and move beneath him. All present gasped as Shelton collapsed to the floor. Shelton's escort scooped the pony up as the golden eagle gestured with his wing, "To the infirmary! Quickly!"

Hidden beneath a long table was a medical gurney which a soldier hurriedly retrieved. Once secured to it, Shelton was rushed to a hospital located deep beneath the palace. Strapped to his wrist was a type of miniature cardiogram device that allowed a soldier to monitor the pony's heartbeat, "Heart rate elevated! Two hundred beats per minute!"

Genivee Tin hurried along beside Shelton's gurney; used her powers of sight to peer inside Shelton's body, "There's something inside his skull! Get him to an imaging machine!" She turned her thought inward, 'Hades, now would be a good time for you to appear, if you are still with us.'

Now within the hospital, Shelton was placed inside a large metal cylinder. Slices of his anatomy began to appear upon a nearby screen, but a clearer image was confounded by the magic contained within the stocky equine.

"Damn!" Genivee spat, "What is that thing in his head!?"

A tall reynard fox assumed command of Shelton's care, and whilst he understood that Genivee possessed extensive medical training, he ushered her out, along with the king and the other members of his court. Hours later, Shelton came to himself on a small padded table. He groaned; opened his eyes.

"Shelton?" Said a deep voice. A large eagle's concerned face filled Shelton's fish-eyed field of view, "How do you feel?"

"Uhhh, dizzy."

"I'm so sorry, Shel, you've only just woke up. I shouldn't have dragged you up here so soon."

"Justin, is that you?"

He smiled, "Yes! I can't begin to tell you how good it is to see you!"

"Your accent sounds silly,"

"Heh! Well, I have been living up here for a great long while," he smiled gently, "I'm sorry you've missed your parents. Hades took their passing very hard. She felt you should have been there to say goodbye."

"What happened, Justin? I hardly remember anything."

Rosemary and Maggie arrived at the infirmary; took turns squeezing Shelton. The tall reynard doctor stood nearby, and for a moment Shelton mistook him for Timothy. "Is he well enough to move?" Justin asked the fox. "I wish I could say for sure, Your Grace. His physiology is really quite foreign to me."

"Uh, are you talking about me?"

"It might be good if we take Shelton to your chambers," Genivee said, "Shelton should stay off his feet."

Rosemary took Shelton in her arms and carried him like a sack of potatoes. Justin followed beside the pony, smiling the whole way. "I weigh sixty five kilos," Shelton chortled, "Are you sure you can carry me?" Rosemary turned her eye on him, "I'm doing it, aren't I?"

In the corridor, the hall looked less and less like a hospital passage, and began to resemble the castle proper. At length they came to a nicely furnished hallway. Down at the far end, there was a large set of double doors. Adjacent to them was brass plaque that read; 'Brightwing Rex.'

"What's that mean?" Shelton asked as a pair of canine soldiers opened the doors for Justin and his entourage. Shelton awaited a reply, but the canines appeared unsure if they should break protocol and answer. Inside, Rosemary set Shelton down as Justin brushed him with his wing, "Rex means 'King,' I am Justin Brightwing, Rex."

"W-what?"

"Ah! Shelton!" Said a big eagle who looked rather like Justin. The pony squinted at him, "Octavius?" The father king rushed up to Shelton and playfully pecked him with his huge beak, "I was told you bore Ibiza's eyes, and so I readied myself for your appearance, but I didn't expect you to be such a sight to behold!"

"Dad," Justin said, "Shelton is very tired, I'm going to let him take a nap on my cushion."

"I'm feeling better," Shelton offered.

"Shelton, you passed out in front of the entire court! You are far from alright."

"I'm sorry," Shelton muttered. "Hey, no," Justin breathed, "Shel, I'm just worried about you," "Okay," Shelton said, "I'll lay down, but could you guys stay with me and talk?"

Maggie nodded, "There's a lot to catch up on."

Shelton settled down on a large blue cushion as the mammals pulled up chairs and the avians their cushions. Justin's palace helpers tried to do this stuff for them, but he let them go home early, "You may pursue leisure activities for the evening."

"Your Grace," they said before leaving. Shelton giggled at their utterance. Justin winked at him, "I've been king for almost fifteen years, I don't think I'll ever become accustomed to that."

"So you're King of Shannonvale, hmm?"

Octavius cleared his throat. "Actually.." he began, but Justin waved his wing at his father, "Dad, not now."

"What?" Shelton asked.

Rosemary got up from her chair to sit beside Shelton, "My boy, it seems your friend is king of the entire continent. He's King of all Land."

"Oh," Shelton said simply, "Neat."

Octavius chortled, "Yes, I believe that was my reaction when all of the animal states proposed the idea of forming a United Kingdom."

Justin smiled gently as Shelton's eyes drooped. "Should we go?" Maggie asked.

"I think not," Justin said, "He might sleep more soundly if he hears our voices." And Shelton did sleep happily as his friends conversed, until he slipped into a deep and worrying slumber. So deep was it that he could not be roused. That evening, Justin attempted to check on him, but Shelton's condition remained unchanged. Maggie Pumpkin lingered near the door, watching as Justin's physician checked the pony's pulse. "Heart rate is elevated, as if he were battling a fever."

Maggie shuddered as Rosemary Barter appeared behind her. "Sorry," the elderly mare said. "It's okay," replied the blonde mare, "I'm just so worried about him." Maggie unconsciously approached Shelton as the doctor attempted to make sense of Shelton's eyes, "There's no pupil to dilate, so it's difficult to gauge his brain activity."

Maggie laid her hands on Shelton, and the pony flinched as an electric shock issued from her hands. Shelton opened his mouth and groaned as Maggie gripped him. Justin cupped his wing over Maggie as a magic power coursed from her hands. "You are healing him."

"There's something inside his head, it's a part of a dragon. A scale." Maggie said in a strange monotone, "It cuts him," she shivered, "It's so painful!"

She withdrew from him, "His body is attempting to heal it's self, I think that's why he goes to sleep." Justin nodded, "You have a special ability," he glanced at Rosemary, "I'd wager you do, too."

"One doesn't become one with a dragon, and not come away tainted by the creature," Rosemary said. Genivee frowned at her, "We've been so wrapped up with Shelton, that we've not given you or Maggie any time," she gestured for the mares, "Why don't you come with me?"

Rosemary put her arm about Maggie, "Piss off, mouse. We're not leaving Shelton's side until we're sure he's going to be alright."

The pony softly groaned. Genivee glanced at him, and then smiled to Maggie. "I'd say he's going to be fine."

The tall white mare looked to Shelton for a long long moment, and then gingerly approached him. Bending down, she gently kissed his brow. "I'll not be far, sweetie." She whispered. Genivee arched her brow. 'She means to be his mother, now.'

Rosemary glanced at the mouse, as she took Maggie's hand and turned to go. Genivee fell in beside the pair. "I can't even fathom why there's a scale inside his head," Maggie said, "Did Hades botch her attempt to resurrect him?"

Genivee pulled her hood low over her face, "Karl and I examined Hades' body, after she released your souls. There was a single scale missing. I'd wager I know where it is, now."

"I'd say she botched it." Rosemary hissed.

"Hades did what she did for a reason," Genivee said, "I just wish she would have consulted with us before she broke herself apart."

The companions arrived at the horse's room. Genivee waited at the doorway, hoping to be invited in. "Go ahead and come in," Rosemary said, "Let's get this over with."

"Get what over with?" Gennie asked with an innocent shrug. "I know what you want to do, mouse. You want to use that magic of yours to delve into my spirit to see if there's any clues Hades might have left behind."

"I know there are no clues to be found," Genivee replied, "But I would like to commune with you, if only to discover what made you such an angry horse, and why you hate dragons so much."

Rosemary fell heavily into a chair. "You needn't read my mind, for I'll tell you." The former wraith replied, her medieval accent returning to the fore. "I was born eight years after my grandfather was restored by Glorafin. I spent my formative years learning about the goddess' charity, and how marvelous it was that she would take pity on an equine spirit, and return him to his grieving family."

"Yes," Genivee said.

The old mare curled her lip at the mouse, "Yes, the dark dragon did indeed take pity upon my family, but she was not there for me in my hour of need," Rosemary bared her teeth, "Indeed, I believe she exacted her payment, for within Glorafin's twisted worldview, animalkind can never gain anything without something of equal value being lost."

Maggie sat up. "What do you mean?"

"I had a son," Rosemary whispered. "His name was Thom."

Genivee doffed her hood, "Rosemary," she began, but fell silent as the mare turned her blue eyes upon her. "My little colt was found floating in the river Elbe." Rosemary turned away from Genivee to gaze out the window. "The older colt who'd been watching him said Thom simply vanished. He'd looked everywhere, but could find no trace of my little boy."

Maggie cupped her hand over her snout. "And so," Rosemary continued, "I approached the Society of Friends, a draconic church that'd been established to worship Glorafin. I beseeched their help, and asked them to pray for me and my son. I desperately hoped that Glorafin might return my Thom to me."

"So that is how the cult began," Genivee said.

Rosemary smiled weakly, "I was mad with grief, and did everything the Society asked of me."

"Including the killing of rival cult leaders," Genivee chuffed; immediately regretted her outburst, but to her surprise, Rosemary took no offense. "Yes," the old mare replied. "I'm so sorry," Maggie peeped. Rosemary smiled gently to her, "It was a long long time ago," "But you still bear the hurt," Geinvee said. "Why did you never tell me?"

"One does not idly rip open their deepest wound, and certainly not for an agent of what she now hates." Rosemary pursed her lips, "I am sorry, Genivee. I no longer hate anyone of anything, that old mare died when she merged with Ibiza."

Genivee touched her small hand to Rosemary's knee, and then took up her staff. "Goodnight."

Rosemary opened her mouth to reply, but could only exhale a breath ladled with unexpressed grief. The wizard slipped from the room, leaving Maggie to nuzzle and comfort the aged and battered mare from a bygone age. Large silver tears issued from Rosemary's eyes as she patted Maggie, and then she stood to prepare for bed. "You know we're immortal now, right?"

"What?"

"We're immortal," Maggie said, raising her hands to wiggle her fingers, "I can feel it, and I can sense it. Hades has left us some form of magical inheritance. So, if we're not going to die anytime soon, that means you can try again to have a colt."

"Posh," Rosemary chuffed, "I'll not go through that again," she pointed her long bony finger at Maggie, "You're my child now, Maggie. Like it or no, we're the only family we're ever going to have."

"You say that like Shelton is going to die."

The elder horse spread her hands. "What do you think is going to happen? The sooner we face the fact that Hades has screwed up, the sooner we can begin to let Shelton go."

Maggie plopped down on her bed. "Shelton isn't going to die."

Rosemary went into the washroom; turned on the sink. After splashing her face with water, she emerged from the white porcelain room vigorously rubbing her snout with a towel. "So," Maggie said, "That's why you don't like to bathe."

"I beg your pardon?"

"You haven't taken a single bath since we woke up, you just dab water on yourself. It's because your son drowned."

Rosemary held the towel out, stared blankly at it. Maggie crossed the room to take Rosemary's hand, "Come on." She led the elder mare back into the wash room and set a bath. Rosemary made no attempt to retreat, though her hands did shake. "Mom," Maggie said, "It's okay."

The elder mare smiled, "It's nice to hear you call me that."

"Come on, take off your dress."

Rosemary slid her white gown off, then turned to look at herself in the mirror. "I look like a wreck."

"Come on," Maggie said, helping Rosemary into the bath. She dipped a foot in, then shivered, but stole herself to climb fully in. "I suppose I was beginning to stink."

"Strangely, no," Maggie replied, "You have a strange body scent like popcorn, but otherwise you really don't have a smell at all." She took up a soft brush and began to rub Rosemary's back. "Thank you, dear." Rosie said. Maggie hummed as she dipped her brush into the water and then rubbed Rosemary's neck.

"It really seems like you've been punished your entire existence." Rosemary glanced at Maggie. "You too, most of the parents you've ever had were raging alcoholics."

"I suppose we really are the best family each of us could have." Maggie opined. Rosemary sighed, "Yes, but I wish I could tell Mayalee.. or Genivee, or whatever the mouse is calling herself this week that I'm sorry about all of the animosity we've had in the past."

"That's just it," Maggie whispered, "It's in the past. You said yourself that the mare you used to be died up north when you merged with Ibiza."

The elder horse sighed, "Gods, I hope we're not immortal, I'd really rather just die. I'd give anything to trade places with Shelton and bear the burden that is probably going to kill him."

Maggie pursed her lips, but made no reply. She simply poured water over Rosemary's head, eliciting a sputter from the white horse. Glancing into the water, Maggie saw her former self reflected there. "Sometimes, I dream about my old self," Maggie said softly, "about Dennis Pumpkin."

Rosemary glanced at the former boxer, "You were gorgeous as that big muscular horse, it's a shame that the dragon couldn't have recreated Dennis." Maggie poured another bowl of water over Rosemary. "I think I'm going to change back into him, someday."

The old mare gripped the younger's hand. "You will, love. I have foreseen it."

Next day, Shelton found himself in a type of hospital room. It more resembled someone's bedroom, but there were electronic monitors and other devices one would find in a hospital. He smiled when Genivee Tin entered, "How are you feeling?"

"Something's wrong with me," he declared.

She sighed, "Maggie informs us that there may be something lodged in your brain."

"I had a really weird dream," Shelton murmured.

"Yes?"

"There was some kind of huge flood, but I can't remember much else" he paused to glance at a vase of flowers that appeared to be courtesy of a palace fan club, "B-but there was a dark ship with really weird sails," he drew a shaky breath, "What's going on? What did Ibby do to me?"

The mouse's eyes shimmered. Shelton noted her reaction; "What? Did something happen?"

"A great ocean has appeared on the border of Hades' spiritual realm, it flooded a portion of her sanctuary."

"Woah," he breathed, then sensed there was something more. "And?"

"A ship, with unusual sails. It sits, run aground upon the rocks of the outer dark," she sighed, "Herald and Boron have inspected it, but found no clues regarding it's origin."

'It's for me. The ship is for me to go over that sea.'

"I knew Herald would serve Hades," Shelton said after a moment, then he turned to Genivee with uncharacteristic seriousness; "This ship is here for a reason, isn't it?"

Genivee drew a breath to answer, but clapped her mouth shut. Shelton waited expectantly for a reply. Finally, the mouse sighed, "I'm sorry, Shelton, I just don't know." She shook her head, "I don't know why Hades did what she did, I don't know why she took a scale from her neck, and put it inside your head."

"Where is Hades?"

"She is dead, Shelton."

"Is that possible?"

Genivee looked away. "Actually, you have become Hades. You bear her eyes and her magic. You carry a small piece of her deep inside you." The mouse turned back to him. "Hades has abdicated her position, and has left you in her stead."

The pair said nothing for a long moment, before Shelton sat up. "Something about our trinity wasn't right, so she had to break us back apart," he reached out for Genivee's hand, "But I don't think she abandoned us, I think she was attempting to work toward something." Genivee took his hand and gripped it tightly, as one might a rescuer, "Don't worry, I'm sure she knew what she was doing."

Genivee leaned forward to gently peck his nose, then turned to go. "Try to get some rest."

"Genivee," Shelton said. She turned back to him. "Don't feel betrayed by her secrecy, because there was a time when Hades withheld the need for my sacrifice, because it was just too painful to reveal. There may have been something that Hades was wrestling with, that only she could know about. Just trust her, Gennie," he paused to smile, "Trust our dragon."

She nodded, and with a tap of her staff, slipped from the room. Shelton settled back against his pillow. He slept for a bit, then woke sometime later, feeling somewhat better. He pulled a sensor pad from his arm, causing a nearby machine to beep. To his relief, no nurses came to scold him. Shelton glanced from a window and found that he was still at Westvale Place, so he went to find Justin.

He went down a corridor, but found that it ended with no outlet to any other passage. He retreated back to his room, then set out again. This time, a tall wolf clad in a black uniform found him wandering the hall, "Master Holden?"

"Uh, could you call me Shelton?"

He smiled, "Certainly, Shelton. May I assist you?"

"Could you bring me to Justin?"

The wolf nodded, "This way." The pony was taken to an office complex deep within the palace where he found Justin at work with several other avians and mammals. Shelton loitered at the archway as the meeting was concluded. Justin gestured with his wing for Shelton to enter, as the others filed out. "Aw, you didn't have to end your meeting," Shelton said.

"Our work was done," Justin said, his accent bringing a smile to Shelton's snout, "You sound like an old-time actor from one of mom's favorite movies."

"Well, I suppose being a king requires some theatrics." Justin admitted. "What were you guys talking about?" Shelton asked, his inner fire picking up on some of his friend's thoughts.

"Genivee paid me a visit, she told me about your dream."

"Oh," Shelton said, poking and sniffing about a table laden with half-eaten snacks. "Help yourself," Justin said. The king watched his reincarnated friend urgently shove each of the butter biscuits and crumpets into his mouth, then Shelton grabbed a pitcher of water and drank it down. He burped.

"How are you feeling?" Justin asked, his concern more than obvious.

"I'm really hungry all of the sudden."

Justin moved around the table to look his friend up and down, "I'd say that's a good thing, but you should eat some real food."

"No, sugar is good. Gives me quick energy," he said, wiping his mouth with the cuff of his tunic. "Oh, Shelton," Justin said, "You've soiled your tunic."

Shelton eyed the mess he'd made, and in the blink of an eye the garment became clean. Justin blinked, 'Did I just see that?'

The pony hugged his friend, then sat in one of the nearby chairs, "It's so weird to see you working in a place like this! I always expected to see Ashley working somewhere important!"

Justin bowed his head, "Yeah,"

"Uh, where is Ashley?"

The eagle cleared his throat, "Ashley passed away, during the titans's attack. He was killed shortly after you merged with Ibiza, so you likely have no memory of it."

"Oh," Shelton breathed, "I, uh.. I'm sorry."

"Herald said he placed Ashley's spirit with a lovely family, and that he'll almost certainly be happy. He even told me that I could meet him before I pass away."

Tears blurred Shelton's eyes, "Oh, Justy, I'm really sorry! So.. sorry.."

"Hey," Justin said, enwrapping the pony with his wings, "Let's talk about this dream you had! Should we take this ship and go over the sea?"

"Can we even do that?" Shelton asked, wiping his nose.

"That is what my ministers and I were discussing," Justin replied.

Shelton sighed, "Hades' magic is trapped inside me, and I can't use it or it'll break loose a scale inside my head and kill me. It can't just be a coincidence that this ship has appeared, someone somewhere saw this happen, and wants to help."

Justin shook his head, "We have to tread carefully, Shelton," he beckoned for Shelton to follow. Leaving the room, Justin continued, "Besides, maybe shedding your body might be the best option? Then, you can simply create a new one."

"No, I'm a god now. If I die, I'll be like a titan that sheds his magical life force," he glanced at his friend, "There's no memory contained in that energy, it's just pure magic, while everything that was me is left in my dead body," he sighed, "Fuck, Justin."

"There is no word of comfort that I may offer you, Shelton," Justin said, "But I love you, and will do anything I can to help you."

The pony wiped his nose, "Will you go with me on that ship? I don't want to go alone."

"Absolutely,"

Shelton fell against his friend's chest, "Thank you, Justin." He wiped his nose again, "I can't believe Ashley's gone."

"Perhaps when we return from our voyage, he will be the age you remember him." Shelton smiled at the lovely thought, "Yeah," he breathed. The pair arrived at a security station where a group of soldiers snapped to attention. Justin approached a young equine horse, "What is your name?"

The horse stamped his foot, "Lance Corporal John Bard!"

"Splendid, John. I'll require a wheeled chair."

"Your Grace!" The horse cried as he went to fetch the chair. Shelton frowned, knowing the chair was almost certainly for him, but he made no argument. Once John returned with the chair, Shelton sat down without being asked. Justin smiled gratefully, then gestured to John, "I'm assigning you to Shelton Holden's care."

"Aye!" John stamped his foot to punctuate his cry. Shelton smiled at the chocolate brown horse, "Could we go get some food?"

John fell in behind Shelton's chair and began pushing him down along the hall. Justin was forced to hurry along in order to keep up with John's brisk pace, "John, a moment."

"Aye! Yes, Your Grace!"

John stopped so suddenly that Shelton was nearly flung out of the chair. Horrified, John grasped Shelton's shoulders in order to steady him, eliciting a sharp yelp of pain from the pony. "Oh! Master Shelton! I'm so sorry!"

Justin brushed the soldier with his wing, "John, please calm yourself."

'You've bolloxed it up real good! I'm such an idiot!' To Shelton's mind, the soldier's thoughts were as clear as any spoken word. He cupped his hand under John's elbow, "Hey, I'm glad you're here. It's good my friend has a really great horse serving in his palace."

Justin beamed at Shelton's uncharacteristically mature gesture, then smiled to the surprised soldier. "Alright, let's keep a more leisurely pace, hm?"

Soon the trio arrived at a palace cafeteria. It was a large circular room finished in fine wood and stonework. More resembling a mountain cabin than a dining hall, it was a comfortable place to take meal. John eyed the brass plaque declaring the room to be for senior palace staff only, as he pushed Shelton's chair up to a table and then stepped back to assume a posture of attention. Shelton glanced back at him, "Hey, why don't you sit down?"

John glanced nervously at Justin. The King shrugged his wings, "You'd better do as Shelton says."

"Aye," John mumbled. He awkwardly took a seat next to Shelton, as a steward appeared with an avian cushion for Justin. He lowered himself down onto it, as many more stewards poured out from hidden doorways, eager to be the one to serve the king.

Justin clacked his mandible, "What would you like, Shelton?"

"Some oats, with a lot of sugar," he pantomimed a pouring motion, "Lots and lots of sugar."

"And you, John?" Justin asked. Taken aback, the horse shook his head, "Oh, none for me, Your Grace."

"John will have some oats as well," Justin said to the army of stewards, "With some fresh fruit and carrots."

"And for Your Grace?" The leading steward asked.

"A flank of mish, barbecue flavored."

The stewards hurried away with their king's order. Shelton wrinkled his nose, "Uh, what's 'mish?'"

"It is a plant-based meat," John said, before he clapped his mouth shut and lowered his head. "John?" Shelton asked, "What was that?"

"Oh, please excuse me for speaking out of turn."

"John," Justin said, "If you are comfortable setting aside protocol, I would like it if you would consider us personal friends while we dine in intimate settings."

"Oh, if you.. uh, Your Grace wishes me to."

"Call me Justin," the king said, as Shelton leaned in; "And for fucks sake, don't call me 'Master.'"

John chortled, "Yes, uh.. Shelton."

Now came the trio's food! Shelton sniffed at Justin's rack of.. "Meat?"

"Entirely plant based!" Justin cawed, "Every protein and enzyme present in meat is contained within this very convincing meat product!" He leaned in to nudge Shelton, "Best of all, any animal can eat it! It's made from plants, after all!"

"You really sound like your old self again," Shelton opined, "It's good to have you back, Justy."

"I have missed you so badly, Shelton." Justin breathed, "And I promise you, we'll get you fixed up!"

Shelton turned to John to find the horse's eyes as large as dinner plates. Shelton giggled, "Sorry, we get really sugary sometimes."

John nodded, "Aye, yes, I understand."

"Why don't you tell us about yourself," Justin said to John. The horse cleared his throat, "Oh, there's not much to tell, I'm afraid."

"Where are you from?" Shelton asked, "You sound kinda Shannonvali, but sorta not."

"I'm from Falvie," he paused to clear his throat, "Thanks to the kingdom's new law of freedom of movement, I was able to leave Falvie as soon as I turned eighteen." An odd melancholy smile crossed his face, "My dad was stuck there his whole life."

"What is your father's name?" Justin asked.

"Edward, he was a miner." John bowed his head, "Really took a toll on my dad, mining did. He can barely walk, some days."

Shelton offered a reassuring pat, "I'm sorry, John."

The soldier smiled, "Come on, let's talk about this nice food!"

And so the companions enjoyed their meal. This impromptu gathering was perhaps Shelton's happiest moment since his rebirth. After they'd finished, John pushed Shelton back to Justin's quarters. At the double doors leading into the king's chambers, John Bard stepped back, and prepared to depart. "John, where are you going?" Justin asked.

"Oh, forgive me," he paused to whisper, "Your Grace,"

Shelton giggled, "I think you're stuck with me, is that alright?"

"Oh! Yes!"

"Fine," Justin said, "Now, come along, there's a few things I'll need you to fetch from housekeeping."

John glanced at Justin's list, "An extra bed?"

"Yes, John. You'll be staying here."

The horse hurried from the royal quarters with the king's list. In a nearby hall, John was ambushed by his fellows, "John! What's all this, then?"

A grey wolf took the list from him, "Ey," John chuffed, "That's my charge, hand it back!"

"We'll see to this, go on back to first garrison," the wolf said.

Back in Justin's apartment, Shelton stirred, "Our boy is in trouble."

In the hall, a lion slung his arm around John's neck, "Come on! First Sergeant will tend to the king's needs!"

"Fuck off!" John sputtered as the lion dragged him away. He shrugged the feline's arm away, but more soldiers nudged John from behind, practically herding the poor horse back toward his barracks. Once returned to first garrison's quarters, John Bard balled his fists at his fellows; "You don't understand! The King assigned me to Master Shelton's care! I'm supposed to be there for him!"

A fox slapped a working assignment into John's hand, "You shine the brightwork in the gallery."

John groaned as he went to the maintenance closet to fetch brass polish, "Fuck all!"

"You secure that shit, Corporal!" The fox hissed as he moved to the next animal, "Skullery duty!" He said to the next soldier.

John hoped that at any moment someone would come rushing in to declare that there'd been a mistake, and that John was to return to the king's quarters at once. There was no such messenger. Sighing, John Bard took his cleaning supplies to the gallery to begin his work. The gallery was a long rectangular room with high stone walls and a vaulted roof. There were many brass candle bases which John began to polish, "Should have known something amazing like that wouldn't last."

He didn't hear an eagle's talons ticking upon the stone floor; "John Cecil Bard?"

The horse snapped to attention as Sky Marshal Winston Grethan appeared in the hall. The aged sea eagle smiled to the young horse, "Come along, lad." John fell in beside the eagle as the pair made their way back to Justin's quarters. Passing the security station, John glanced at his fellows as they snapped to attention for the Sky Marshal. Soon they arrived at the double doors of the king's quarters, "You'll do alright, lad," Grethan said to the horse, "Just keep your wits about you and remember to always observe protocol."

John bowed to the eagle, and in a low voice replied, "Aye, sir,"

"Carry on," Grethan said with a wink. John thought it odd that he would wink that way, but he shrugged it off as he turned to the door guards. The canids opened the door for him, and John nodded to them as he entered. Inside, there were many animals, including - 'Fucking hell, what's that?!'

The shadow of death glanced at the horse, before it turned it's attention to Genivee Tin who was speaking about some important happening. Sighting Shelton seated in the corner, John rushed to him, "Master - I mean, Shelton."

"Hey, John," Shelton replied with a nicker, "The guys are discussing a big trip we're going to take."

John nodded as a tall blonde mare spoke up, "I was hoping we could be together, and at least become some sort of family." An even taller white mare took the blonde mare's hand, "We're all going, together." She said flatly.

King Justin nodded, "I have no intention of separating you," he turned to one of the animal wizards, a young grey mare clad in gleaming white robes, "You will accompany us." The young wizard seemed pleased to be included, and she quickly nodded. "And I," Octavius said, "Shall resume my ancient role."

'What?' John wondered as Justin nodded; "I will convene an abdication council so that my transfer of-" Octavius interrupted his son with a wave of his wing, "I will rule in your stead, but you shall remain King of all Land, for all time if need be."

Justin's eyes shimmered, and he bowed to his father. Terribly confused, John blundered out amongst the gathered animals, "What's going on?" He turned to Justin, "My King? Why must you abdicate? Where are you going?"

"A great voyage, possibly the greatest that any animal has ever undertaken." He smiled warmly to the young horse, "I'll require volunteers to assist me, would you care to embark with me?"

"Me? You want me to go?"

Shelton appeared beside John to offer him a supportive nudge, "I'd like to have you along."

John's lip trembled, "Where exactly are we going?"

Octavius drew near, "It is no ordinary journey and no mere ocean upon which you'll tread. My son means to sail far beyond the outer dark, and possibly into another realm of creation."

John's lips parted in thought, before his expression became firm; "You can count on me!" Justin clacked his mandible, "Then gather your possessions, and bid your family farewell!"

The horse stamped his foot, but paused for a moment, "Wait, when will we come back?" He turned to Octavius, "Right? We're going to be back?"

Death drew near. The horse unconsciously ducked his head, as if attempting to evade a predator. "Yet still do I possess my sister's window to the forth dimension," the horse backed away from the specter as it continued, "In total you shall be absent from your family one year and seven months."

Genivee thoughtfully tapped her staff upon the granite floor, "Shall we meet with success?"

"Protect the humble beauties of the world, and you shall prevail." The entity said, before it faded into the shadows. John Bard swallowed a nervous lump as he watched the shadow disappear. "Is that.. thing.. always like that?"

Rosemary Barter sighed, "You have no idea."

Part Two: The Land of Myths

"Mandy,"

The wolf stirred; opened her eyes. Rosemary Barter's snout came into view, "Your friends are here." For a moment, Mandy had no idea who she was or even where she was. "Rosemary," she croaked, "Your son, you lost your son.. I'm so sorry."

Rosemary smiled gently, "That hurt is now healed, love. There is nothing to be sorry for." She turned as a pair of horses entered the parlor. Mandy blinked at them as Ritter smiled warmly. "Hey, Mandy."

"W-what did you do?"

"We changed our personas!" The white stallion chimed. "What do you think?"

"Gerald?" She peeped, "Can you guys do that?" The white stallion nodded as Mandy looked him up and down. His face was noble, and his cheeks finely chiseled. Opposite him was a dark grey stallion with a striking white mane. Mandy glanced from the grey, then to the white, before she began to chortle. "What is it?" Gerald asked.

"You two look like a pair of supermodels! I mean, horses don't look like this! You're too perfect!"

"That was our intension," Ritter said, "We're not trying to hide the fact that we're vainamoinen." Mandy tapped his nose, "So why not just be dragons?" He blinked, and then smiled as his grey fur became fine scaly hide. His equine face moved and shifted until it'd assumed it's true draconic shape. Gerald too transformed into a white vainamoinen dragon with gleaming scales and bright blue eyes.

Mandy reached out to touch their faces, "I don't want you to disguise yourselves, I want you be be like this."

Shelton emerged from his room, first as a mature stallion, and then as a six year old colt. Rosemary took his hand and then slipped out of the home. Mandy watched the pair depart as Marigold emerged from the kitchen. "Where are they going?" Mandy asked. "It's time for them to go to the park, it's their social time where they make themselves available to anyone who needs help."

Intrigued, Ritter went to the window to watch the mother and son make their way down a path to a small park at the end of the street. Within his special vision, the dragon was able to detect a small gathering of animal spirits waiting to meet with the young god, and his motherly incarnation of transition.

"They'll be back soon," Marigold said, "And I'm sure they'll want to continue work, so why don't you guys get a bite to eat."

Food was not high on Mandy's agenda though, and quickly ushered the dragons downstairs. Marigold sat at the kitchen table and waited for her husband to call. A moment later, her cellular telephone chimed. Smiling, she answered her his call. "Hello, Denny."

"How is everything?"

"The dragons are here," she said, as if cluing him in that everything was proceeding as planned. "Nice, should we spend a few more days at the palace?"

"It might be a good idea," Marigold replied, "I'll call you if anything changes."

"I want you," Dennis groaned through the phone, "Is there any way you can get away?"

"I'll let you know tomorrow morning," she cooed, before ending the call. In the foyer, Shelton and Rosemary returned from their audience. Shelton kissed his mother, and then allowed Ibiza Pushpath some time to manifest. Without missing a beat, Rosemary kissed the dragon, the gesture making it clear that as Shelton was her son, Ibiza was her daughter.

"I see our writer is preoccupied," Ibiza chortled. Marigold winked to her as she went to the door and tapped upon it with her staff. A moment later, the wolf emerged, sporting a rather glowing smile. Then, the dragons shyly crawled up. Despite making their forms somewhat smaller, they were still massive creatures.

In the parlor, they found a black shadow waiting for them. Mandy thought to look away, but instead fixed her eyes upon the entity. As she did, the darkness melted away, revealing Ibiza Pushpath's smiling golden face. Mandy gazed into the dragon's blue eyes. "Those are Shelton's eyes."

"Yes," Ibiza replied.

"That shadow," Gerald asked, "Is that the shadow of death covering you?"

Ibiza smiled, "There is no shadow, but an event horizon, and I am the singularity, as you are so fond of referring to me."

Gerald winced, and bowed his head in apology. "I don't understand," Mandy peeped. The dragon gestured for her, "Gerald was correct when he said I am the physical embodiment of the first dimension, Mandy. The darkness represents my spirit, just as my golden body represents my intellect."

"And Shelton is your emotional component," Mandy murmured, "So, you're not really a duality, you're a trinity."

"The trinity is preserved," Ibiza said, "The rational, the spiritual, and the emotional."

Mandy felt her fur stand on end. "Come," Ibiza said, "I would like to continue, but this time let us include your dragon friends, for there is much they could learn."

"Where are we going to now?" Mandy asked, taking a seat on the sofa. Ibiza first wound her long tail up, then planted her rump upon it. Mandy smiled, thinking the gesture extremely cute. "We are going back to the palace," Ibiza said, "When we last saw him, John Bard was preparing to depart the place."

Mandy patted her dragons as they settled down beside her, then closed her eyes, as an image of grey stone walls filled her mind's eye.

At Westvale Palace, John Bard made ready to depart. "Have a good visit with your family," Shelton offered. "Thanks, mate." He replied. The pony hugged his new friend, then waved the soldier away, "See you in two weeks!"

"Thank you, Shelton." John replied, "I really appreciate everything you've done."

Shelton nodded; stood by as John nervously brushed his mane away from his face. "Hey, um," John stammered. "Yes?" Shelton asked.

John nervously wrung his hands, "Is that shadow always right? I mean, will we be back in less than two years?"

"No, John.. the supernatural beings are not always right." He sighed, "In fact, I don't think they've ever been right about anything, so take their word for what you will."

"Right," the horse replied, "Okay, see you soon."

Shelton waved to him as John boarded a shuttle van to the airport. He sat heavily in a seat as a lion seated behind him leaned over John's headrest, "Hey, what's Shelton like?"

"Oh, he's nice enough."

"Hmm," the lion chuffed, "Is he okay? I heard about him face-planting in the main hall."

John shifted uncomfortably, "I think something went wrong with him when the goddess remade his body, but I dunno what."

Thankfully, the lion retreated back over the seat and left John alone for the remainder of the drive. The airport was busy, but fortunately for John there weren't many animals wishing to go north. 'Who wants to go to Falvie?'

He arrived at his gate. 'Besides me, I suppose.'

Outside, a small air bus rolled to a stop outside the expansive window. A ladder was secured to it, and after a moment about twenty animals filed off. John smirked at their drab clothing, 'Totally Falvian.'

He retrieved a book from his bag and began studying it, as a grey-furred equine mare arrived at the gate and took a seat across from him. John flipped through his book, oblivious to the newcomer's presence. "So, you're in the Army?"

John shook with surprise; glanced over his book, "Pardon?"

"You're in the Army," the grey mare said, glancing at his uniform, "How long have you been in?"

"O-oh, I've been in just over four."

"Years?" The mare asked.

"Oh! Yes, it's been four years. I suppose." He smiled awkwardly, "You from Hull? I kinda recognize the accent."

"I'm from all over," the mare replied, "I'll take a guess and peg you for Falvian."

John cleared his throat, "Yeah, I'm from there."

"Are you studying sign language?"

He glanced at the cover of his book, "Oh, yeah, my mom can't talk anymore." He held the book up, "So I talk in sign language with her."

The grey mare nodded, "What happened to her?"

"Oh, uh, mom was a police officer," he paused to set his book aside, "She was shot through her throat," he paused, then fell silent. "I'm sorry," the mare said, "I didn't mean to make you relive that pain."

He nodded, "It's okay," he smiled awkwardly, "My name is John, John Bard."

"Bard, I seem to recognize that name. Did you have an ancestor who was also a police officer?"

"Oh, yes! My great great aunt was a police inspector named Mary Bard."

"So why did you join the Army? You should have followed in your great aunt's footsteps!"

John shifted uncomfortably, "I, uh.. didn't score high enough on the vocational aptitude test." He bowed his head, as if in shame.

"And look at you now, a familiar of the king, and the personal assistant to Shelton Holden."

The horse glanced sharply up. The mysterious mare smiled to him, "Think not yourself stupid, John Bard. Your great aunt wouldn't have thought so, and neither do I."

"S-so, did King Justin send you to keep track of me?"

She shook her head, "No, John, though I am here to deliver a message."

John opened his mouth to speak, but his voice'd utterly failed him. The stranger rose from her seat and crossed the aisle to sit beside him. "My name is Garland Highpath."

His mind struggled to recall where he'd heard that name before, and as the mare smiled, he realized from where he'd heard of her. "So, you're saying you're from Shelton's book? Is that what you're telling me?"

The mare's blue eyes rolled over black. John fell out of his seat. Garland reached out her hand to help him up. Trembling, he took her hand. "You're not the shadow I met at the palace, are you?"

Garland shook her head. "The portal through which I'm visiting you is collapsing, but I wished to meet you before you depart on your quest."

"Oh, what was your message?"

She leveled her gaze at him, "If you take ship and pass over the Asgardian sea, you will die."

He swallowed as the mare turned away, but over her shoulder she added; "I wanted you to know that, John Bard. If you go, you will never return." He watched the strange goddess stride through the terminal until, at the far end, she passed out of sight. Tears wet John's eyes, and he began to tremble until a voice over his shoulder asked; "Going to Falvie?"

John turned to a flight crewman who gestured for him. "We're boarding."

The horse stumbled out onto the tarmac where a small queue of animals had formed up beside the air bus. John looked about, as a condemned animal might when approaching a gallows. Dazed, overwhelmed, he stumbled to his seat and collapsed into it.

The flight to Falvie took just under two hours. At the small Falvian airport John's mother Gracie waved to him as he entered the terminal. Gracie Bard was nearly the same chocolate brown as John, though she bore a bright white blaze across her muzzle. Doing his best to recall his sign language, he greeted his mother. 'Hi momma,' John signed.

Gracie brought her knuckles together; held up her palm; pointed over her shoulder. "Flight was fine," John replied, "How is dad?" Gracie replied by bringing her index fingers together in a jabbing motion. "Hurting," John breathed, "Poor dad."

She cupped her large hand on his mane; roughed it in a playful motion. 'So good to see you,' she signed. A tremendous pang of guilt struck John as he thought of the impending voyage. "Love you, mom."

Outside, the countryside was just as John remembered it. Falvie is a land of endlessly rolling green hills, punctuated here and there by grey rocky features that jutt up from the emerald green grass. Now and again they passed one of the stone houses made by the neolithic animals that once populated this realm.

Gracie reached across to pat her son's knee. He glanced at her smiling face, and felt even more guilty. Gracie Bard picked up on his gloomy demeanor, and she wondered if John had been ejected from the Army. 'I wonder if he's taken to fighting again?' She wondered.

At length they arrived at John's home, a white mid 22nd century house with red shutters. John felt heartened to see it again, but a shadow passed over his face as a thin, frail voice called out from deeper inside the home. "John? Is that you?"

He winced at how weak his father's voice was. "Hey, dad!"

Edward lay on a reclining chair. He could not raise his head as his son approached; only his hand trembled expectantly as John dropped to his knees and pushed his nose into his father's hand. "I missed you," the old stallion breathed, "It's so good to see you."

And so John Bard settled in to his visit, but the day was short lived as Edward Bard retired early. His powerfully built wife lifted him from his chair and carried him to their bedroom. John looked after them, and then sighed when he activated a computer but found no connection to the interlink. 'No place like home,' he thought.

His mother reemerged, and bent over him to peck him between the ears. 'I know it's only 4pm,' she signed, 'But we retire early. Will you be okay? I can stay up with you if you like.'

"No, I'm fine. You should be with dad in case he needs anything."

She nodded, 'Thank you for understanding.'

Tears blurred his eyes. Gracie knelt down to wipe his tears away. 'What's wrong?'

"There's a mission ahead of me, that I might not return from." He bit his lip, "I might die."

Gracie glanced across the room to a portrait of herself in uniform. 'There were many days I might have died,' she touched the jagged scar on her neck, 'And one where I almost did,'

John nodded as he hugged his mother. 'We'll talk tomorrow,' she signed, then swiped her hand across her muzzle, the sign for 'Sleep now.'

'Love you,' John signed. Now alone, John took out his wallet and retrieved a twenty pound note. Looking upon the portrait of Princess Olivia, John blinked away tears. He cursed when one of his tears fell upon his note of currency, wetting Olivia's regal face. "Fuck," he chuffed. Feeling lonely and unhappy, John settled down in his chair as he thought of Olivia. He wondered what she was really like. 'Was she as good and noble as history says?'

'Only one way to find out,' said a voice that sounded very much like that Garland person.

John grimaced at the sound of the otherworldly voice, but settled off to sleep. An uncomfortable chill came over him, and he began to shiver. He snorted awake at the sound of a loud voice. All around him were white tents, and the smoke of many campfires. John stumbled forward as he gawked at the strange encampment. "Narmer," said a voice. John turned to find a gruff looking horse gesturing for him, "We're breaking camp, let's get the princess' tent packed up." The horse approached John, "What's happened to your uniform?" Still clad in his uniform tunic, John shrugged, "What?"

"And these chevrons," the horse said, tugging at the embroidered insignia, "Narmer, when were you promoted to corporal?"

"Look, my name is John Bard," John took out his wallet to show the strange horse his army identification. "Here's my Royal Army identification, though I'm sure this is all a weird dream I'm having."

The other looked carefully at John, and then handed his identification back. "Come with me," he said, taking John by the elbow. "My name is Aloisius, I'm the Camp Prefect." He paused whilst guiding John through a busy passage between tents before arriving at a nondescript tent. Inside, a large golden eagle smiled to the equines. "Hello! Do you need me to leave?"

"Begging your highness' pardon," Aloisius said, "You may wish to speak to this equine."

Princess Olivia approached John as his heart leapt into his throat. "Oh?"

"Show him your identity plaque." Aloisius said. "Huh?" John chuffed, before realizing he'd meant his identity card. John took it out to show the princess. "Note the date on this plaque," Aloisius said. Olivia eyed the identity card. "Hmmmm," she chimed. Realizing what was afoot, John took out his twenty pound note to show the princess the portrait upon his money. Olivia's jaw slacked.

Still assuming that he was dreaming, but caught up in the moment, John acknowledged that he was from the future. Olivia settled down upon a blue cushion, the same sort of cushion King Justin would use. "Can you tell me how you arrived here?"

"Oh, uh.. I dunno," John said, then silently chastised himself for sounding like a buffoon, "I met a strange creature that disguised herself as a horse. I think she was from the first dimension, and she told me that if I crossed the eleventh dimension, I would die."

Olivia traded glances with Aloisius, "And how would you cross this dimension?"

"Uh, there's a strange ship that's washed ashore in the goddess' realm. I'm going to join King Justin and cross this strange ocean with him."

"Despite this entity's warning?" Olivia asked.

John shrugged, "Yeah, sure. That's why I joined the army."

Olivia's eyes shimmered, "You are very brave, John Bard." His belly fluttered as he bowed to the princess, "Uh, you believe me? About all of this?"

"There's been strange happenings of late," Aloisius said, "Three days ago, a lion rushed out of the woods and fired a round straight into Lady Olivia's chest. Only the bullet bounced right back out and injured the assassin! But our princess was unharmed!"

"I wouldn't say that," Olivia replied, "It was agonizing, as if a hot poker'd been thrust into my body, but as quickly as it happened, the pain was undone."

"Uh, what was the date of this assassination attempt?" John asked. "March the fifteenth," Aloisius replied. John shook his head, "Olivia! That's when you were assassinated! On the fifteenth! Then Octavius would have a heart attack after hearing about your death!"

Olivia pondered what'd been revealed. At length she opined; "The same force that'd protected me has sent you here, but to what end?" She paused as her eyes wandered to the note of currency still clutched in John's hand. "I believe I understand why you are here," Olivia rose from her cushion, "Summon General Silverbeam," she said to Aloisius. He departed at once as Olivia gestured for John, "I need you to tell me everything that is to transpire," she asked, "You must tell me of the history of a time to come."

Back in Westvale Palace, Shelton Holden crept along the halls to the apartment where he thought Penny Holden might be staying, but she was not present. 'Everyone is busy!' He gruffed. Flustered and bored, he retreated to Justin's apartment where he found a tall elderly horse. "Hello, Shelton."

"Thanks for not calling me 'Master.'"

The grey stallion smiled, "I was told of your discomfort with that title, and I can understand how you'd find it subordinating." The pony sat on Justin's cushion and smiled awkwardly. "How are you today, Edward?"

Edward betrayed no surprise that Shelton knew his name. "I am fine, Shelton. My arthritis is troubling me a bit, but it's nothing I can't sort out."

"Are you from Shannonvale? Your accent sounds really strong."

"Actually, I'm from Falvie," he gingerly pointed upward, "Four hundred miles to the north."

Shelton smiled, "And now you are here," he hauled himself up; crossed the room to examine Edward. "I can see inside your body," Shelton said, as a worrisome pressure pulsed within his skull, "You really do have some bad arthritis, some of your bones are even fused together," he touched his hands to the stallion and felt about his shoulder, "How can you even move your arms?"

"Aye, I was not smart about the profession I'd chose for myself."

"Okay," Shelton said, "I'm going to remake your shoulder bones." Edward felt a burning sensation radiating throughout his body - "Oh, my.."

"Better?" Shelton asked.

"Y-yes,"

The pressure within Shelton's skull was becoming almost unbearable, but he pressed on, "Okay, I'm going to recreate your spine. Hold on to something.." Edward gasped as a white hot pain gripped his body. "Hey, are you okay?" Shelton asked, "It wasn't supposed to hurt."

"My back, it burns. W-what did you do?"

"Fuck, okay, just hold on a minute," Shelton ran his hands up and down the stallion's back, his fingers crackling with fire as he went. 'I'm doing magic!' He thought, but his excitement was short-lived as Edward yelped in pain. "F-fuck," Shelton grunted, "I'm just going to have to make you a new skeleton!"

Edward tensed, "What?"

The pony winced as an excruciating pain radiated through his head, but his desire to help Edward overrode all else. He could feel the stallion's skeleton mending and reshaping beneath his fingers, and he breathed a sigh as his stab at supernatural medicine was nearly done. 'Oh, that's better,' came Edward's thoughts. Shelton blew out a relieved breath, "Whew, okay, I'm glad that worked." Exhausted, the pony returned to his cushion, "I'm the Incarnation of Destruction, so I'm not supposed to be fixing things."

"I should think you could be whatever you wish to be," Edward replied, "Besides, there can be no renewal without destruction." The old horse rose; shook his arms. He smiled broadly as his joints pained him no more. "Yeah!" He cried, then leapt about, "Thank you kindly! I feel so much better!" Shelton bubbled with excitement, "It worked? Everything feels better?"

"Aye, I feel like a youngster again!" He looked to Shelton as tears wet his eyes. Taken aback, Shelton moved to hug him. "Thank you," the elder breathed, "You didn't have to do this,"

"Like it or no, I'm supposed to be a god. So this is my job, to do things for animals."

Edward knelt to look Shelton in his dark eyes, "No, Shelton. You are a part of a trinity, perhaps the greatest part," he paused to touch the pony's face, "You are an emotional center that aches to become whole."

The horse stepped away as Shelton's lips parted with a thoughtful breath. Without another word the elderly horse dismissed himself and departed, leaving Shelton looking after him. After a moment, Shelton went to the double doors and opened them. Outside, the sentries smiled to Shelton, "Hello, sir."

"Hey, what area does that horse work? I'd like to talk to him again."

"Pardon?"

"The horse that just left, do you know him?"

"Uh, we saw no one, sir." Becoming alarmed, the sentries pressed a button that would alert the palace staff to a possible intruder. Soon many soldiers arrived, some bearing machine pistols. Shelton gestured for them to calm themselves, "Guys, it's okay. I think I was visited by a future version of myself."

Justin arrived, "Shelton? Everything okay?"

The pony smiled broadly, "I think I was visited by a future version of myself!"

Confused, Justin shook his head, "Are you sure?"

Shelton nodded his head with great excitement as Justin moved to a speakerphone. "Send me the chief information technology specialist, right away."

Minutes later, Justin squinted into a video monitor as an image of his apartment filled the screen. In the video footage, Shelton sat upon his cushion and conversed with - nobody. Justin watched as Shelton crossed the room to hug someone who wasn't there. Then, Shelton turned as one would when watching someone depart, and for a fleeting instant there was a shadow cast by someone or something passing in front of the windows. Justin glanced sharply at the shadow. Reaching up with his foot, he toggled the footage back. "Look at this," he said to Shelton. The pony lay his head on Justin's wing as the light streaming into the room was interrupted by someone who was not there.

"Future you?" Justin asked.

"Actually, didn't John say his dad was named Edward?"

"Yes," Justin replied.

"And he was from Falvie, and mining had taken a toll on him?"

Justin understood what Shelton was getting at, "Did you somehow summon John's father?"

"I don't see how," Shelton chuffed.

"I have seen you work a bit of magic," Justin said, "I think it is entirely possible."

"He told me I was a part of a trinity," Shelton said, unconsciously touching his head, "And that I am aching to become whole, but the only thing that's aching is my fucking head."

"That's all in your mother's book, anyone could tell you that," Justin said, "Now, I know there's a lot going on, but just keep focused on our voyage."

"It's all I can think about," Shelton sighed.

Justin nodded, and then beckoned to his IT chief, a flame-red vixen fox named Maisie Wick. "Major, someone was indeed here. I think it would be wise to install sensors about that can detect higher-spectrums of light and motion."

"Yes, Your Grace."

'I wish animals would just call him Justin,' Shelton thought. Justin set Maisie to her task, and then requested that she return in one half hour's time with her instrument bag. "Shelton, we are going into the spirit world, do you feel up for such a trek?"

The pony shrugged as the pair made their way out into the main hall. A tour group was forming up at the opposite end, and so Justin cupped his wing around Shelton. "Come on, let's go and say hello."

They made their way toward the tourists, who became excited as the king and his longtime friend drew near. "Hello!" Justin chimed, as Shelton shyly waved. The group surged toward the king, which gave the palace guard something of a headache.

"How do you feel, Shelton?" Asked a wolf.

"Oh, I'm okay. Still a bit wobbly now and again." He nervously cleared his throat. A brown equine leaned in; "I read your mom's book in school! It must have been amazing to go up north and meet the ancient mariner!"

With the mention of school, Shelton became lost in the moment as he imagined himself back in his old school, chatting away with his fellow classmates. Justin smiled warmly as his friend regaled the tour group with his first-hand account of meeting the dragon Ibiza Pushpath, and the other denizens of the great mountain.

"Is the dragon really gone?" A wolf asked, "I mean, is it possible for a goddess to die?"

Shelton touched his brow, "I have one of her scales inside my head," he murmured, "For some reason, she put one of her scales inside me. I have to believe there was a good reason why she did this."

"Where is Hades now?" The wolf asked, "I mean, her body. Was she buried somewhere?"

"Hades' body is being kept here in the palace," Justin replied, "As far as our doctors can tell, she is not exhibiting any form of rigor-mortis, so her exact condition in unknown." He sighed, "For all we know, she may wake up tomorrow."

The group surged toward Shelton, "Could we see Hela? What room is she being held in?" Justin cupped his wing over Shelton, as Major Wick returned with her satchel. Justin seized upon her timely arrival, "Ah, we should carry on with our business! Thank you all for visiting!"

"Bye, Shelton!" The brown horse called after him. "See you, Donnie!" Shelton replied. Don Blackberry blinked, 'Did I ever mention my name?'

In the next corridor, Shelton brushed Justin's wing. "Do I need the wheelchair?"

"I shouldn't think so, not in Hades' realm. There's no real physical exertion there." Justin turned to him, added; "I cannot fly there. There's no air for my wings to grasp."

Maisie smiled nervously to Shelton as she fell in beside Justin. The pony couldn't help but peek into her mind. 'Wow! I can't believe he's really here! Straight out of Missy Holden's book!'

He wrinkled his nose, 'This is almost too much!' At length they came to a small dimly lit room. At the far end was an arch which at first didn't seem to lead anywhere, but as Justin approached a bright glimmer flashed out from it. Shelton squinted into the light as Justin bid him; "Follow me,"

Through the archway, Shelton found himself in a lush forest, but the sky bore odd otherworldly colours. The far horizon was streaked with vibrant shimmering purples, blues, and violets. It gave the realm a beautiful, if somewhat eerie appearance. Justin suddenly turned to his friend, "How do you feel? Any pain or dizziness?"

"I'm fine, silly," Shelton replied, then with an awkward hug he set off through the wood. "Shelton, the coast is this way."

"Oh? How often do you come here?"

He fell in beside Justin as the eagle led the way, "My father comes here often. I accompany him in order to gain insights into animal's feelings."

Shelton cast him a sideways glance, but Justin chortled; "I do not spy on animals, Shelton. I simply pay attention to common concerns and fears that animals may have. It helps me to anticipate potential conflicts, and to be a more empathetic leader."

"Huh," Shelton chuffed, "I wouldn't have thought to do that."

Soon the trio came to a great and wide river where they were met by the black eagle Herald Vanderdecken. Shelton thought he should be very excited to see his friend, but he noted the mariner's presence only in the abstract. "Hi, Herald."

"It is good to see you," replied the mariner. He turned to Maisie, "Miss Wick."

"You've been here before?" Shelton asked her. "I have been tasked with awakening the vessel's computer system." She paused to brush her hair from her face, "Has the vessel's condition changed in any way?"

"Now and again it stirs, but always it returns to sleep."

"It's a computer?" Shelton asked, "Like, something an animal would make?"

"It is, but it is beyond the craft of any animal, my husband and I cannot fathom it's functioning."

The four followed the great river for a time, as the bright shimmering sky became darker and more dreamlike. Then, Shelton felt the ocean. He felt it's presence. It was palpable, but not menacing. "That ocean isn't really an ocean, is it?"

Herald glanced at the pony, "It is the eleventh dimension, as interpreted by your brain." He sighed, "And yet, it is every bit a real and physical realm."

"Just like Hades' spiritual realm," Justin opined, "It's a product of her thought, and yet it is real."

"Aye, but this sea exists on a far grander scale," Herald said, "I cannot fathom the entity who has dreamed this ocean into being."

Maisie swallowed a nervous lump.

Now the trees parted, and for the first time the companions laid eyes on the eleventh dimensional ocean. Shelton stood beside the great river as it flowed out to the mysterious sea. Ahead, the strange vessel lay set against an iron grey coastline, whilst beyond, Shelton could see glimmering lights that trembled in the outer dark. "Two weeks ago," said Herald, "This remote place represented the farthest reaches of Hades' spiritual realm."

Shelton squinted at the alien vessel. Black as pitch it was, and as massive as a high rise building set on it's side. And yet, it was sleek and lithe, whilst possessing elements of tall ships of old. It bore three cylindrical masts, each one a hundred feet tall. There were no yard arms, although Shelton had the presence of mind to understand that a great sail would furl from each mast.

As they approached, the vessel seemed even more massive and foreboding. "Uh, how do we get in?" Shelton asked.

"A ladder emerges from the flanks," Herald said, "But we have fabricated our own stairway at the rear."

As if sensing the animal's presence, long slats did emerge from the sides of the ship, each one a bit ahead of the other, forming a stairway up to the main deck. The vessel lay upon the shore at an uneven angle, so it would be difficult to utilize the vessel's automatic stair. Therefore, Justin's engineers constructed a scaffold at the rear of the vessel. Herald eyed Shelton's head, "Aye, is he fit and able to board? The scale's position within his brain is most precarious."

"I'm okay," Shelton said, absently rubbing his head.

Maisie cleared her throat, "There is an elevator, so no need to climb."

Shelton rushed ahead to inspect the lift. Justin stepped onto the platform, followed by Maisie and then Shelton who looked rather uneasy about standing on such a flimsy structure. "You coming?" Shelton asked the black eagle. "I am a spirit, and so I may rise." Herald said, and so he did. The trio rode the lift up to a lower level that would be the fantail on a regular vessel, where they were met by Herald.

"How does it feel to be back aboard a ship?" Shelton asked him. "It is strangely uncomfortable," the mariner replied. Indeed, all of the surfaces seemed constructed of a type of obsidian stone, and yet this obsidian was not hewn from the rocky body of any land. Everything was black on black. It was strange, unnatural, and disorienting.

"It's so oppressive," Maisie said. "When viewed in the spectrum of infrared, the vessel glimmers as a sea shell might." Herald said. "There is more here than meets the eye."

"I'm not gonna fuck with my eyes," Shelton said, "So I'm sure it's very lovely."

Justin gestured ahead, "What we believe to be the control room is this way, but take care and do not travel down any interior ladders."

"Why not?" Shelton asked.

Herald gestured about, "This vessel is no mere ship, but it's own dimensional realm. Within the bowls of the vessel, there is a near infinite number of corridors and passages, with an even greater number of interior spaces."

Shelton wrinkled his nose, "Really? How do you not get lost?"

"It appears that all one has to do is climb a ladder with the intension of arriving at the main deck, and your destination will rush to meet you."

"That's fucking weird," Shelton said as he entered a narrow passage. The vessel reacted to his presence. Overhead lighting flickered to life, eliciting a startled squeak from Maisie. Justin inspected the lighting, "It is strangely similar to the lighting within Mount Tyr."

"Huh," Shelton chuffed, "Hopefully that's where the similarities end."

The company emerged from the passage and found a large circular room. Lighting within the ceiling and walls silently ignited, and here the party paused to examine the space. "Huh," Shelton said, "Writing!" He squinted at the letters of an alien language that seemed imbedded in the black obsidian stone. "Beyond Heavy Containment Capsule." He moved to another bank of glyphs, "Pressure Quantum Increase,"

"How are you reading this?" Maisie asked.

"Fuck, I dunno." Shelton replied. The vixen opened her satchel, "Can you read everything you see here?" She held up a recording device as Shelton obliged. After he'd finished, Justin eyed the area, "Beyond Heavy. I wonder if this room is a hyperbaric chamber?"

Shelton touched one of the walls, then leapt back as it slid down, revealing a bright white suit! There was a shiny metal helmet with several viewing windows, which Shelton immediately retrieved from its nook. "Should he be touching that?" Maisie asked.

"Guys!" Shelton said, "Look at the shape!"

Justin examined the front of the helmet as Shelton presented it, and then moved around to the back. "That's shaped like a dragon's face."

Shelton squeaked, "Wow! Other dragons! Like, uh.." he fell silent as Maisie drew near. "Like, the titans?"

Justin gestured to the suit, "Get that thing out, lets lay it out on the floor."

Maisie and Shelton retrieved the many pieces of the diving suit, and arranged them all on the floor. "That's got to be just over three meters," Maisie said. Justin nodded, "Not fifteen, like a titan, so we're obviously dealing with a different species."

He glanced at Shelton who obviously seemed unnerved by the similarities. 'Even now, he carries the trauma of the titans' attack.'

"So, this ship is outfitted for divers?" Maisie asked. "It would seem so," Justin said, "That means that the dragons who built this vessel share a kinship with animals like us."

"Let's get to the control room!" Maisie said, excitedly gesturing for her fellows to come along. Justin smiled after her as she led the way. Soon they arrived at a semicircular compartment with shapes protruding from the black floor that suggested they were control consoles, but their blank featureless surface confounded further examination, until Shelton approached one. Maisie brought her camera up as lights and images flickered to life. "Oh, hmm.." Shelton chuffed.

"What is it?" Justin asked.

"Uh, this ship isn't here to help me, it's here to find help," he turned to Justin, "Someone out there is in trouble."

The companions gathered around as Shelton read the glyphs contained within a type of navigation computer, "This ship has a course laid in for a place called 'The teeth of a leviathan,'" he wrinkled his nose, "No, I misread that. It's 'The Molars of Leviathan.'"

Maisie wrinkled her nose as Justin's eyes widened. "This vessel is a ghost ship," Herald said, "You take it to sea at your peril."

"That's not very helpful," Justin said, and then leaning in asked; "Does it say who sent it? On behalf of whom does this vessel seek help?"

"Someone named Gaia," Shelton said, "But, uh, this is some pretty sci-fi shit, Justin. Herald might be right about it being a bad idea to go out there."

The king turned to his information specialist, "What would you do, Major?"

"Oh, I would go. Absolutely."

"Very well, we should spend the rest of this expedition studying these hieroglyphs. Shelton, would you please read everything you are able?" Maisie readied her camera as Shelton nodded, "Okay, ready?"

The pair began their work, as Herald took Justin aside. Framed in the black passageway, all that was visible of the black eagle was his dull yellow beak. "Justin, you cannot embark upon this quest."

"Herald, this is a request for help from a previously unknown civilization, we cannot simply ignore it."

"You do not know that! This could be a trap!"

"Herald, Death still possesses a key to the forth dimension, even in her weakened state. She claims to have seen the outcome of this quest, and reports that we shall be away for one and a half years at most."

"Did she give you specifics?"

Justin softly clacked his mandible, "No, other than we were to protect someone."

"Then you have no guarantees," Herald rumbled, "Take care, King of all Animals, that you do not embark upon a fool's errand," he pushed past the monarch, "Or worse."

"Do you wish to go?" Justin asked him. Herald turned about as Justin asked him again. "Do you?"

"My duty is to the dead, my days as a mariner are now past."

"Genivee and Karl are capable of carrying out your duties whilst you are away."

The eagles realized that Shelton and Maisie were staring at them. "If I go," Herald said, glancing at them, "I go as Captain and Master of this vessel." Justin nodded. "And I go not as your subject," the mariner added, "My sole allegiance is to Death."

"Captain Vanderdecken." Justin said with a bow and a nod. Herald smiled, but said nothing more. Soon Shelton's task was done, and the mortal animals descended aboard the mechanical lift, whilst Herald took wing upon the spiritual currents of Hades' realm. He touched down, and then glanced back at the obsidian vessel. 'Blast and damn, what have I done?'

Next morning, John Bard woke to his father shaking him! "Wake up, boy! Your old dad can move again!"

"Ugh! Dad?"

Edward Bard hopped onto the end of the bed and excitedly grasped his son's feet, "Look at this!"

John squeaked, utterly astonished, as his mother appeared at the doorway. She put her fingers together, and then spread them apart. "What?" John stuttered, "Magic?"

"I had a dream," Edward cried, "I visited the palace! I met Shelton! He made me a bloody new skeleton!"

John shook his head, completely stupefied. Edward scooped his boy up and brought him to the kitchen. The stallion recalled his younger days as he began assembling his foodstuffs to prepare breakfast for his family. "After I met Shelton, a mare named Garland spoke to me," he glanced over his shoulder, "She told me about the voyage, and how dangerous it is for you to go."

"I met her too," John said, "She told me I was going to die if I go."

Gracie took a seat beside her son as Edward lit the stove, "I don't think she's going to let that happen."

"What if she couldn't stop it? Would you still want me to go?"

Gracie held her finger up; drew a circle. She then covered her finger with her other hand. John frowned, "I know there's always risks, but what if the risk was certain? What if a goddess warned you straight away that you'd die? Would I be stupid to go?"

Edward turned away from his cooking to take John's hand. "Son, there's a appointed time for each of us to go. This time is unfathomable and unknowable, perhaps even to the gods. I think this Garland was playing the odds, and predicted that you would be the one who'd most likely come to harm." He paused to sit down, "But, that doesn't mean that's what is going to happen."

John thought back on Shelton's words regarding the dragon's predictions; 'I don't think she has ever been right about anything,'

"You'll come home to us," Edward said, patting his son's hand, "That's what I believe."

The father equine stood back up, and as he marveled at how pain-free his reality'd become, he set about making breakfast. "Now, after we eat, I expect to play some ball."

John smiled, then took out his wallet. He noted that his twenty pound note was missing. Shrugging it away, he watched his father work. Later on, the horses spent the afternoon playing wild silly games, but later that evening Gracie brought out an old photo collection that harbored a precious few snapshots of her great aunt, Mary Bard. Gracie brought her hands to her chest, fingers first held like claws, and then clenched into fists. Then with a quick gesture to Mary's photograph she gestured to her son. "I don't know if I'm brave like Mary Bard," John murmured, "But, thank you."

Edward leaned in to glance at the photo, "It's amazing how small she is, when all of the rest of her family were so big." Edward opened a small envelope that contained some photos of his family, the Shannons. Within this society, whomever bears the greater name is the animal who passes their surname on to their spouse. The Shannons were a nice enough family, but they were quiet animals, and counted few notable achievements among their mares and stallions. And so Edward became a Bard when he took Gracie's hand in marriage.

Next day, John was taken out shopping. He was quiet for the trip into town. Gracie glanced in the rearview mirror as John kept his nose pressed to the glass, idly watching the sneery float past his window. "Thinking about the voyage?" Edward asked.

"I can't help but feel like I'll never see this place again."

Edward cursed himself that he didn't have any encouraging words to offer. "You will," was all he could say.

Soon the horses arrived at the shopping center. It was a small clutch of older buildings, but their outdated styling was strangely soothing, especially to Edward who shopped at these stores as a colt.

John approached one of the windows and found a copy of Missy Holden's book amongst an assortment of plush golden dragon toys. He smiled gently, then hurried after his parents as they entered a larger department store. Thinking of Missy Holden's watershed book, John realized he was of a generation of animals who'd grown up with a knowledge that the supernatural was very real. Even his father had lived nearly his whole life within this magical time. But, oddly enough, this amazing supernatural reality seemed detached from ordinary folk. Missy's tale of dragons and titans and magic was nearly indistinguishable from the myths and legends of old. John wondered if future animals would wonder if Missy's voyage ever happened at all.

Edward presented John with a music playing device that came preloaded with tens of thousands of songs. John enthusiastically accepted the gift, whilst Gracie fussed over warm clothing items, as she feared John might be cold at sea. "It's not a regular ocean," John assured her, "I should be fine."

In the new world, a large black automobile rolled to a stop in front of the Holden residence. The doors opened, and Genivee Tin hopped from the passenger seat, whilst her husband Karl exited the driver's position. Taking up her staff, Gennie willed the door closed, then made her way up the front walk where she was met at the door by Rosemary Barter. The mare brought her finger to her lips, silently asking for quiet, then invited the wizards in. Standing in the foyer, Rosemary kissed her friends, then gestured to the parlor where Ibiza Pushpath lay sleeping. Karl took note of the vainamoinen dragons sleeping beside Ibiza, and then found their grey wolf writer tucked up against the sofa. 'How are things progressing?' Karl silently asked. Rosemary nodded, 'Things are good, we are at the stage where John is visiting his family in Falvie.' Karl nodded, 'Shelton must be in the palace, dealing with his bouts of unconsciousness.'

'Would you like to see?' Rosemary asked. Genivee and Karl quietly sat down, as Rosemary established a link with Ibiza, then channeled the goddess' vision to Karl and Gennie. Within the vision, Shelton Holden woke with a choking gasp as an electronic box beside the bed began to chime. A nurse rushed into his room; "Shelton! How do you feel?"

"I'm.. uh, okay."

She checked his pulse. The pony reached over to take her hand, "How long have I been asleep?"

"Four days," she replied.

"I need to see Justin, and one of the wizards. Genivee if she's available."

"You should rest, Mas- I mean, you should rest, Shelton."

He winked at her, "These sleep spells are when I repair myself," he hopped from the bed, "I'm good for a bit, now please, call Justin for me."

Twenty minutes later, a council of the wizards was convened as Shelton relayed the details of a dream he'd had. Genivee Tin cupped her hands over her nose as she processed the details of the strange vision. "This creature, this dragon, was slowly being drained of their life?"

"In the dream there were many pipes and tubes going into her mouth, and they were sucking her blood and insides out through these pipes," Shelton said, "But I don't think this dragon was literally being sucked like that. I think the blood and stuff represented her life."

He paused to rub his hands across his tunic, "I don't ever want to see something like that again, but I know I'm going to have to."

King Octavius gently clacked his mandible, "This growing psychic connection is most concerning, I do not believe we could refuse this quest, even if we desired to."

Justin reached up with his foot to toggle an intercom. "Please have the duty officer ring John Bard's home, have him return at once."

"Do you still wish the boy to go?" Octavius asked. Justin shrugged his wings, "We'll need security personnel, John is a trained soldier."

The king emeritus gestured to Marigold. "Yon wizard possesses the destructive power of an entire army, surely we can spare the boy this extremely hazardous undertaking?"

"Dad, I know you bear a lot of guilt. I know it wasn't easy sending all those young animals off to war, but I think it's important to have an ordinary animal on board with us, someone who can relate what he will experience to his fellow animals."

Octavius sighed, "You ought take the information technologist, the major who's been working so hard to disseminate the alien language. None knows the hieroglyphs better than she."

"Yes," Justin said. He stepped away from the table and disappeared down a nearby corridor. Shelton settled himself at the table; glanced at Marigold Greenfield. "You have the power of an army?"

She shyly brushed her mane away from her eyes, "I'm a psychologist, not a fighter. I don't know how good I'll be if we get into trouble."

Octavius grunted. "You ought spar with Karl and Genivee. We must be confident that you can wield the power you possess."

"But I don't see why-" she argued, but was interrupted by Genivee, "This dragon is in trouble. We must assume that there is an aggressor who is accosting her." Genivee set her hands upon the table. "Combat training is in order, I should think."

Magigold reluctantly nodded, as Shelton attempted to peek through the equine girl's magical aura, "So, Hades gave you some of her magic?"

"My powers are courtesy of the harvested life essence of one of the titans," Marigold said. "Have you studied any news articles about them?"

"Not really," Shelton replied.

"Have you read your mother's book?" Octavius asked.

"Uh, no."

"Then go to your quarters at once, I shall have a copy of the book brought to you, along with an viewer pad so that you can view information related to the titan's attack."

"Uh, I don't know-" "Shelton," Octavius said as gently but sternly as he could, "I know you have difficulty with focus and attention, but I ask that you please study these things, for the information you glean might be important to you once you travel to this foreign realm."

"O-okay."

Octavius rose, "I believe we have our tasks, let us endeavor to carry them out with all haste."

Minutes later, a knock fell upon Penny Holden's door. The black mare hurried to answer it. In the hall, a feline soldier bowed to her, "Miss Holden, I have been tasked with training you on firearm use. Would you please follow me to the gunnery range?"

"Oh, uh.. yes. Let me get my handbag-" "You ought leave your personal items here," the cougar said, "The training should only be an hour."

Penny followed the cat out of the palace and across a wide grassy expanse to the transportation building. There she found her sister Maggie, and a tall vixen officer who introduced herself as Maisie Wick. "I don't have much experience with guns," Maisie said, "So I will accompany you to the training." She paused to glance about, "Is Rosemary on her way?"

"Rosemary said she absolutely wasn't coming," Maggie said with a strange smile, "Sorry."

"Very well," Maisie said, "Then let's be off!"

Sometime later, the companion's military vehicle arrived at the firing range. The Holden sisters filed out, followed by Maisie Wick who gestured to the cougar sergeant. He nodded, and then hurried to a concrete shed. After a moment he returned with a large case containing several military rifles. Penny appeared nervous, while Maggie seemed eager to investigate the contents of the case.

She withdrew one of the rifles, but frowned when the cougar took it from her. "We must observe safe handling procedures," he said, "Trainees must not handle equipment until they have been instructed on it's use."

"He means don't touch." Penny said with a wink.

Maggie turned up her lip in a boxer's smile. 'I like this girl.' She turned back to the case as the cougar pulled three of the rifles from it, with their accompanying magazines. The weapons themselves resembled air-powered jackhammers, but once their bananna-shaped ammunition magazines were fitted the rifles became more intimidating looking. "This is the Zed Seven One battle rifle in eight millimeter caliber. It fires an explosive projectile that houses a light armor-piercing penetrator. When used-" "I'm sure the equines will not remember all of that," Major Wick said.

"Yes, Ma'am," the cougar replied, "This is the charging handle," he continued, "Pull it back, and then release it. Do not follow it forward with your hand. Always keep the muzzle pointed down range, and keep your finger out of the trigger guard, until you are ready to shoot." He handed the weapon to Maggie who eagerly took it. Recalling some plinking she'd done as Dennis Pumpkin, Maggie confidently chambered a round. She leveled the rifle at the distant target, then let fly a volley of fire, the recoil sending her stumbling back. The sergeant caught her, then gently took the rifle from her. "That was.. a good first attempt."

Maggie smiled, "Let me try again!"

Meanwhile, the equine wizards Marigold Greenfield and Benjamin Almond prepared for their crash course in combat magic. Genivee Tin escorted the pair to a gymnasium locker room; handed them each a set of grey sports wear. "See you out on the field. Be sure to bring your staffs."

Benjamin frowned, and then disappeared into the male locker room to doff his robes and put on his athletic gear. Marigold went into the female side, but used a bit of magic to glance through the wall as Benjamin undressed. "You may as well just come in here and watch me, if you want."

"Oh.. I'm sorry, Ben."

He smiled through the wall, "You need a stallion, miss."

"Yes," she said, glancing at him again. "I'm old enough to be your father," he chortled. "We're immortal, remember? Does age even matter, now?"

"Genivee will yell if we take too long," he reminded her, "Besides, I have never been able to move past my wife's death. I'm afraid I am not the sort of relationship material you need or deserve, Marigold."

She sighed, "Yes, I'm sorry, Ben."

"Don't be, but let's hurry. I really don't care to hear Genivee yell."

Marigold chortled, then slipped out of her white robe. She put on her grey workout clothing, and then took up her staff. Glancing in a mirror, she thought she looked ridiculous. She emerged from the locker, as did Benjamin. He smiled, then reached for her hand. "I'm flattered that you still find me attractive, Marigold. I do appreciate your attention." She sighed, "It's probably more like harassment, but thanks."

Outside, the pair noted Genivee waiting in an expansive ballfield. He sighed, then entered the grounds as Genivee tossed her staff in the air, catching it and throwing it repeatedly. Benjamin held out his gnarled branch, whilst Marigold wielded her shiny white staff. Fifty meters away, Genivee Tin raised her grey metal staff with some menace. 'Create a protective field,' Genivee said, using her thoughts to communicate with Marigold.

Karl Kuhn then took the field, and Benjamin understood that he was to be his training partner. 'Form a protective shield!' Genivee called. She swung her arm; issued a flash that shot across the field like summer lighting. It passed harmlessly overhead, but Benjamin and Marigold were both visibly shaken.

'Form your shield,' Karl said to Benjamin as fire crackled from his hands. "I do not, uh.. feel this is right."

Genivee sent a bolt of lighting over his head. The black horse threw down his staff, "No! This is not right! I am a farmer!"

"Ben," Marigold peeped. 'Benjamin,' Genivee said, 'You were an equestrian trooper during the great war, can you summon that identity to help you?'

"That horse was a mean and foul-tempered animal, I do not wish to awaken Terrance Arelian."

Genivee lowered her staff to approach the pair, "Ben, Karl and I cannot embark upon this voyage, we must remain here. If you cannot bring yourselves to study these martial arts, then I don't believe you will be of much use out there."

"My power was given, so it can be given up." He gestured back toward the castle, "Let me surrender my power to Justin, who during the great war led the armies of the north! Let a noble leader wield my strength!"

Marigold blinked, whilst Karl and Genivee were equally surprised, but they saw wisdom in the farmer's wish. "Come along," Genivee said to them. Benjamin nodded, and then reached for his staff. He paused, realizing that it was likely the last time he'd ever hold it. Benjamin took it, then followed after the wizards with his head bowed. Marigold took his hand and squeezed it. "Thank you, Merri." He peeped.

In Justin's study, the king became distracted by footfalls outside his door. He gestured for his stenographer to step outside as Genivee tapped upon the door with her staff. "Yes!" Justin called.

The wizards entered, and based upon their stern faces Justin feared they bore news of Shelton's death. He stood, but Genivee calmed him. Outside, the canid stenographer peeked back into the room before Karl gently closed the door.

Minutes later, Shelton emerged from his room. His sister Maggie turned in her seat, "Hey! Did you learn things from mom's book?"

"Uh, something's up with Justin."

Maggie became concerned. "Is he okay?"

Shelton scratched his head, "Yeah, but it's almost like he's traded places with Benjamin. His mind has popped way up on my radar, while Benjamin has gone down." He smiled to his sister, "Were you stationed here to make sure I didn't wander off?"

"Something like that," she giggled. "So, were you able to read mom's book?"

He smiled sheepishly. "Have millions of animals actually read it?"

"I'm afraid so," she replied. Shelton winced, then sat heavily in a chair, "It's a good thing I'm not really Shelton Holden, or I'd die of embarrassment."

Maggie crossed the room to take her brother's hand, "Shelton, do you really feel that way? Because I feel like you are my brother."

The pony touched his chest. "Shelton's spirit is in here, along with Hades' magic," he paused to squeeze her hand, "But also, everything that was Ibiza Pushpath is in here, too." He bit his lip, "But, I'm not sure if Shelton Holden is in here anymore."

He leaned forward to kiss her. "I don't know what's going to ultimately happen, Maggie, but I don't want you to get hurt if the end result isn't what we expected."

"We have the weirdest family discussions."

"Heh!" He chortled, "Tell me about it!" Shelton kissed her hand, "Come on, let's go and check on Justin."

The pair made their way out into the hall where they found Justin, flanked by the wizards and accompanied by the king's medical staff.

"Now, take care with your new gift." Benjamin said to him.

"Am I dangerous?"

"No, Justin. However, for the sake of caution, why not imagine yourself holding onto a ball of electricity. Keep it close to your chest and don't let it slip, until you are familiar with it's ways."

The wizards escorted the king to his quarters. As they walked, Genivee fell in beside Marigold. "I would still like you to go, though we may forgo the combat training." The grey horse glanced at the mouse as she continued; "If there be an aggressor out there, a strong peace maker might be required."

Shelton shyly approached, "Justin, what happened?" He pressed himself to the eagle's chest, "Why? Why did you do this to yourself?"

The party became shocked by Shelton's reaction. Justin tucked his legs up beneath himself so that he was eye-level with his friend. "Ben decided that I should hold onto his power, because we might need to call upon Princess Olivia to use it."

"No," Shelton peeped, "You've changed yourself, you won't ever be able to be the same again!" Tears welled up around his dark eyes, "You should have told me what you were about to do!"

'He is projecting,' Marigold said silently to Justin, 'He wishes that he were not touched by the supernatural, and so he wishes the same for you.'

"I can hear you, you know." Shelton said, wiping his eyes. He sighed, and then hugged his friend, "It was your choice to make, Justin. I'm glad you and your dad are now keepers of the fire."

Genivee cocked her head, "An interesting term for it."

"Let us go and have dinner," Justin said, brushing the pony with his wing, "We have much to prepare."

Part Three: A Wind on the Waters

In the high north, the weather in Falvie was cool and rainy. John Bard gazed out the front window of his home, as his parents carefully packed their son's new purchases into his suitcase. He turned to them and smiling gently said, "I wish you could come with me to the palace. We might have a few extra days together."

Gracie put her hands to her ears and signed; 'Sounds good.' Edward smiled a toothy grin, "Let me just get my travel bag!"

"Wait, really?" John sputtered, "You really want to go?"

Edward patted his boy, "John, I've been given a wondrous gift! I intend to enjoy being able to move about!"

The horses packed their things, and secured the house. With a last glance back at his childhood home, John settled into his seat as Gracie accelerated away.

Next day, Rosemary Barter accompanied Shelton Holden through the palace's magical archway, and into the spiritual realm of Nidavellir. The elderly mare became disturbed by her etherial appearance, for it recalled her former status as an undead wraith.

Shelton took her hand, "Come on, grandma."

She smiled gently, "How odd it is that our roles are reversed here in this modern age."

"Rosemary, do you consider me to be Shelton Holden?" He glanced at her, "I mean, really?"

"If I thought you were anything other than my kin, I'd have nothing to do with you." Shelton nodded, "I asked Genivee about Shelly, and she showed me one of her memories. I saw that Shelly doesn't want to have anything to do with me."

"You want to know if you should go and visit your sister before we depart?"

"I just don't know what to do!" He glanced at his hands, "I don't want to torment her, especially if I'm not really her brother!"

"Visit her, if that is what your heart tells you to do."

The pair arrived at the rivers edge. Shelton squinted ahead, searching for the landmark that would guide their way. "How is your vision?" Rosemary asked, "I see you squinting quite often."

"The scale inside my head is pushing up against the part of my brain that handles vision." He glanced at her, "I'm noticing a pattern now. My vision will go blurry before I pass out."

Rosemary became alarmed, "Oh? Shouldn't you be back at the palace in case you faint?"

"It doesn't matter where it happens," he said, gesturing for the mare to follow along, "I will probably black out before we leave, but that might be good since I'll have a week or more before my body has to repair the damage the scale is doing and I black out again."

She shook her head, and then gazed out at the alien ocean. "You shouldn't be going on this voyage."

"You're going to love the name of the place we are going."

"What is it?"

"The molars of leviathan."

The mare threw her arms up and bellowed. Shelton chortled as they neared the black vessel. Rosemary eyed it suspiciously. "It's supposed to glimmer, when you look at it in infrared light," Shelton said.

"You know, if you become a god.. I will be happy to serve you."

The pony became surprised by the old mare's sentiment. He took her hand, "I think we'll both be serving someone."

She smiled, but her smile slowly turned to a frown. "I've poked through your mother's book. It seems the future incarnation of Hades visited Ibiza often." She paused to glance about, "Have you received any visits from any future dragons?"

Now it was Shelton who frowned. "No," he said.

She resumed their walk toward the black ship. "It either means we're supposed to get through this all on our own, or.."

"Or," Shelton said, "I don't exist in this new future as any sort of god."

They traded glances, then turned toward the vast ocean that lay before them. Silhouetted against the grey shore was the black vessel that would bear them over the sea. "That ocean isn't an ocean at all," Rosemary said absently, "It's a giant portal, like the one that allowed us to step from Justin's palace and into this cursed place."

"We don't have to go to the ship right now," Shelton said.

She turned about, "Good, let us go back." She glanced back at the ship, "We'll be imprisoned aboard that thing soon enough."

Terribly concerned, Shelton followed after the former wraith as she stepped back through the portal. Once back inside the palace, Rosemary knelt to kiss Shelton's snout, "I'm going to take a nap, love. I will see you this evening."

"I - I love you,"

With a gasp she took the pony in her arms. "I love you, for time out of memory, I have loved you." She wiped her eyes as she slipped away. Shelton looked after her as her flowing white gown swirled about her willowy form. 'She's my mom, now.'

Outside, John Bard arrived back at Westvale Palace. He'd barely got through the doorway of his barracks when he was beset by his fellows. "King's taken on the magic powers of a wizard!" Cried an equine corporal, whilst several felines hauled John toward the common room. "He's practicing that magic they do! I've seen it!"

"Get off!" John gruffed. He smoothed out his tunic, "Now, what are you idiots on about?"

"King Justin is magic, now!" The horse named Barrett said, "He'll see all your mushy thoughts, John."

"King Octavius already possesses the wizard's power," John retorted, "I'm sure he has seen all of our idiotic thoughts."

Barrett leaned in, "You know what the wizards can also do?" He glanced about, as if checking to see if anyone might be eavesdropping, "They can wake up animals they once were." He paused to smile broadly, "That means, you might be able to speak with Princess Olivia!"

John became stunned, as Barrett slapped the corporal's arm, "I know you have a special fondness for her!"

"Toss off," John muttered, but Barrett persisted; "You got a painting of her in your locker and everything!"

"Princess Olivia," John breathed. He gathered up his bags and then hurried from the barracks. All around him, the palace seemed to be in flux. Animals knew that a change was coming. Even the daily tours were canceled, which was an absolutely seismic disruption of the palace's normally tranquil hegemony. John arrived at the security station outside Justin's quarters, but was stopped by the animals there.

"Right, come on." John said, "You know I'm assigned to the king."

"Sorry, we are to admit no one." Said the reynard sergeant. John furrowed his brow and pinned his ears back. "Don't pin your ears at me, corporal. I'm simply following my orders."

"Sergeant Neil, I received a summons from the king to report to him!"

Shelton appeared in the hall; hooked his arm around John's. He pulled the corporal along with him as John smirked at the sergeant.

Inside, Shelton offered him a surprise hug. John awkwardly returned the gesture, then bowed to Justin. "Ah, Justin is practicing! See the book?" Shelton said, pointing to a brown tome suspended in the air, "That's Justin doing that!"

Seated on his cushion, Justin appeared to be quietly meditating. Nearby, the mouse Genivee Tin nodded to John, as did her husband Karl. John shook with surprise as the lion's voice echoed through his mind. 'Your fellows seem to be increasingly jealous of your connection to Shelton and Justin.'

John stuttered, and nearly answered aloud. He focused his thought on the lion and attempted to answer with his mind. 'It's to be expected, I suppose.'

'Protocol works both ways,' Karl replied, 'In showing overt familiarity towards you, Justin has singled you out amongst your peers. Such is the reason that monarchs oft seem distant and aloof.'

'But, what about having friends? Isn't it lonely for the king?'

The levitating book fell to the floor with a loud thump that startled John. Justin opened his eyes and smiled to the horse, "John! Excellent!" The king moved to his desk, "We need to begin work on shipboard security measures for our voyage, do you have any input on who we might appoint as our security chief?"

Justin expected the horse to suggest himself, but to his surprise; "Uh, my mom is here at the palace. Five years ago she was a police special operations officer, and she still works as a training officer in Falvie. So, uh.." He unconsciously brought his palms up, and made a see-saw motion; sign language for 'maybe.'

"John, are you suggesting I appoint your mother to this position?"

"Oh! Uh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean-" Justin hushed him with his wing, "That is a brilliant idea! That way, we can benefit from her experience, and keep your family together!"

John nervously laughed. "Please go and bring your parents, I would like to meet them." Justin said.

"O-okay," John sputtered, "I'll be right back!"

Shelton smiled after the horse as he departed. From her cushion, Genivee stirred, "He's a lot like you, Shelton."

"Maybe how I used to be, when I was a real horse." He smiled gently, "So, what are you going to do to John?" He asked Justin.

The King did not immediately answer. He went to his desk and from a locked compartment withdrew a large scroll. Karl's eyes sparkled as Justin reached up with his foot, "His mother's name is Gracie Judith Bard, yes?" Justin asked.

"Yes," Karl replied. He crossed the room and approached the king's desk, "Do you need me to co-sign the commissioning?" Justin smiled, "You are the inspector general of the army, I believe your signature would suffice."

The lion glanced at the document. "Are you sure this is a wise thing to do?"

"Yes," Justin said, placing the final orders upon the mother equine's commissioning document, "My father once asked me why I wished to bring John along, and I think we all agreed that it was a good idea for an ordinary animal to possess a living memory of these events." He glanced at Karl, "Now, we will have several."

He stepped out from around his desk as equine voices rang out in the outside passage, and one in particular stood out. "That would be John's father," Justin said to Shelton, "I believe you two might have met."

The Bard family entered, but it was the king who bowed to them. "Mister and Misses Bard, welcome!"

John crept along the wall to Shelton's side as Justin made small talk with his parents. To his surprise, the animal wizards briefly left the room, only to return a moment later with a wheeled tray, upon which was a lovely spread of afternoon biscuits and tea. Completely charmed by the king, the horses enjoyed their audience with Justin as they became acquainted. There was an ulterior motive in Justin's actions, of course. The horses were being interviewed. Finally, Justin moved to topics related to the voyage. "Misses Bard, did you know the current incarnation of your great aunt will be joining me on this voyage?"

Gracie nearly dropped her tea. "Yes," Justin continued, "Her name is Maggie Holden, and in her previous life she was the boxer Maggie Pumpkin."

"Oh!" Edward gasped, "I loved Maggie Pumpkin's boxing!"

Justin smiled, "Misses Bard, I understand you served Falvie as a special tactics police officer?"

Gracie acknowledged his question. Justin furled his wings, "And you were forced to retire just five years ago?"

'I am still active as a training officer,' Gracie replied. Justin clacked his mandible, "Splendid! So you are current on all of your security and investigative procedures?"

'Yes,' she said, a growing look of concern and anticipation building on her face. Justin leaned in, "Would you and your husband accompany me on this voyage? I would be most grateful for your assistance."

"What!? Really?" John cried.

'I am wounded,' Gracie said, gesturing to her neck, 'I am not fit for active duty.'

Justin glanced at her powerful curves, 'Do you believe that your inability to speak makes you any less capable as a special tactics operator?'

She shook her head, as her eyes shimmered with emotion. "I would like to commission you as a major in our national police service," Justin said, "To serve aboard my vessel as chief law enforcement and security officer."

Gracie stood, and then bowed. 'I would be honored!'

Justin glanced at Gracie's son, "John will serve as a security technician, and will be your deputy." He turned to Edward, "Mister Bard, you have a healthy interest in photography. I would like you to put your skills with a camera to work and document our voyage for future generations."

"I would be honored," the father equine said.

John approached his mother, and as the pair embraced Justin beckoned to Shelton, "We'll have a nice dinner this evening. In the interim, I would like you to report to the palace wardroom Misses Bard. A seamstress will help fit you for a uniform. Do please wear it to our reception."

Overcome with emotion and pride, Edward Bard hugged his family.

After they'd departed, Karl Kuhn settled down on a nearby sofa. "You are pretty good at this king stuff!"

Justin blew out a breath, "I hope I am doing the right thing, I would hate to think I am sending this family into certain danger."

Genivee Tin set her staff upright upon the marble floor. "May I speak to Olivia?"

"Just a moment," Justin said as his eyes dilated in a strange sort of way. They quickly refocused, as Justin's facial expression became wholly different. "Hello," Genivee said to the medieval princess, "I would like to go over Justin's address to the nation, we would very much appreciate-" "Is John Bard here?" Justin said, his speech flavored with a peculiar medieval accent.

"Y-yes," Genivee replied, "I will summon him-" "Yes, do please!" Genivee issued a summons for John, and then informed Olivia that he would soon be present. Princess Olivia nodded as she strolled about the room. "This chamber appears exactly as I remember it." She glanced at the mouse, "And, I should add that you look very much the same, Genivee Tin."

Gennie bowed with a chortle. The princess seated herself on Justin's cushion, "The past is changing, already I can feel a shockwave moving over the world as I knew it."

John entered. Olivia stood as Justin's eyes shimmered with recognition. "Hello, John. It is I, Olivia." She bowed with a sweep of Justin's wings, "I thank you for your kind assistance, your insights into the future were most helpful." John was stunned, "Holy shit! You mean that dream was real?"

"I kept your twenty pound note," Olivia whispered. She gently brushed Justin's wing along John's arm, "Is the goddess present? The one you spoke of?"

"Our goddess is not herself," Genivee replied, "She currently exists as a fifteen year old equine named Shelton Holden."

Olivia nodded, "Very well, and yes, we should endeavor to compose a speech for King Justin to deliver." She smiled warmly to John as he excused himself. Outside, John clasped his hand over his heart, "Oh, fuck! That dream was real! I met Princess Olivia!"

Utterly starstruck, John wandered back down the hall. "She was real," he repeated, over and over.

Now came the day before the companion's departure. A crowd gathered outside the palace press room watched with shimmering eyes as Princess Olivia delivered the final lines of Justin's address to the United Kingdom. With the speech concluded, she emerged from the small studio and made her way back to Justin's chambers, while journalists penned the most memorable line from Olivia's speech to enshrine as their chosen headline; 'How extraordinary it is, that these etherial winds entwine, calling us far afield.'

There were dissenting voices of course, and these journalists described the impending voyage as taking their monarch 'too far afield.'

Genivee Tin joined Olivia in the king's chambers; sat heavily on a cushion. "Why does this feel like a goodbye?"

"Because it is," Olivia said. "Though Death promises we shall return, none shall remain the same."

"I should go," the mouse said. "No," replied the eagle, "It is wise for you to remain. If we should fail, I would charge you to be Elysium's defender."

Genivee's eyes shimmered. "Why does this sound like you are going away to war?"

"There is a supernatural aggressor over the sea, Genivee. If this aggressor should come here, it would be cataclysmic for our animals, and our way of life." She leaned forward, almost with menace, "We must proceed on a wartime footing, and I am tasking you to prepare the population."

A knock fell upon the door. The home secretary entered, accompanied by several other ministers and military staff. Olivia receded, allowing Justin to be himself again. "Right," he said, rising from his cushion. He strode out into the main hall, accompanied by the blue-robed rodent wizard. Justin's father waited near an elevated platform, which in this world represented a king's throne. The current monarch cupped his wing over Octavius, and gently guided him up onto the platform. With this act, Octavius d'Shannonvale was no longer the king emeritus, he was now Sovereign of the United Kingdom.

But none rejoiced, and there was no pomp and circumstance. 'You could have heard a pin drop,' Shelton thought. Justin smiled weakly at the pony's thought, but he took some heart that the assembled animals bore no ill will toward him, 'Shannonvale's trauma runs deep, and even after a thousand years, they are loathe to send their rulers into harm's way.'

He approached the gathered crowd. "We did not ask for these times to come upon us, but now they weigh heavily. None seeks to tread where others dare not, but indeed, the etherial winds of the spirit world do entwine, calling us far afield."

The far end of the hall peeled away, as a portal opened to Hades' realm. All gathered peered into the etherial beauty of the spirit world, as they beheld the black shape of the alien vessel. "Admiral, if you please." Octavius said to a nearby officer. The equine admiral nodded to his king; turned to face the ship that would bear his abdicated monarch away.

"On behalf of the King of Shannonvale, the Vice Chief of Naval Operations, and the Commandant of the forth naval district, the commandant is authorized to place in commission His Majesty's Ship, Ariadne. In accordance with the forgoing authority, I now direct the Ariadne be placed in commission."

Justin Brightwing stepped through the portal, followed by the white wizard Marigold Greenfield. Maggie Holden took Rosemary's hand, and together they joined Justin at the shore. Shelton nudged John, who smiled bravely to his parents. "Ready to go?"

They stepped through, passing into Hades' realm with an odd sensation. Gracie felt a strange sense of vertigo, as if for a fleeting instant she was falling from a great height. Major Maisie Wick crossed the threshold, bearing many bundles and bags with her. Finally, The former wizard Benjamin Almond took Penny's hand and joined the companions on the shore, but at the last moment turned back toward the palace, "Penny, you should stay and look after your sister. Shelly may need you."

"O-okay," she peeped. Benjamin gestured for her to go, and overwhelmed by the moment, the young mare offered no argument. Back within the palace, Penny waved farewell to the companions.

With a final glance at the departing animals, Genivee Tin closed the portal. The throne room became dimmed, and all present bowed their heads.

On board the newly christened Ariadne, Maisie Wick busied herself unloading boxes and crates that had been placed on the fantail of the vessel. John Bard knelt to lend the vixen a hand. "That crate is your weapons cache," she said, gesturing to a green crate. "That?" He asked, "That's it?"

Maisie held up an orange shoulder bag, and placed her arm well into it. John blinked, for the bag was far too small to contain the vixen's arm. "It's magic, corporal," she said, "Green bags are weapon pouches. That crate contains fifty such pouches."

She gestured to an assortment of the shoulder pouches, "Blue is water, brown is mish, which contains a nearly infinite amount of the artificial meat product, and yellow is our medical supplies."

"Nearly infinite?"

She smiled, "You would die of old age before you exhausted any of the pouches." Taking a seat near a yellow crate, Maisie surveyed their supplies, "We got the idea for these pouches from the ship it's self."

John opened the green crate as Shelton drew near to see what he was doing. Taking one of the shoulder bags, John opened it and peered inside, "It's dark." "Put your hand in it," Maisie said.

He did, and winced at the strangely cold sensation, and the electric tingle that ran up his arm. He withdrew his hand, "What is supposed to happen?"

Maisie took the pouch from him and from it withdrew a battle rifle. She handed the weapon to John, then retrieved several ammunition magazines from the magic pouch. "The magazines come fully loaded," she said, showing him the cartridges loaded into the end of a magazine, "Rifles come out unloaded." She handed him the magazines. "Once we are underway, we'll issue everyone a shoulder bag in each of the colours."

"Right," John said. Shelton nodded to his friend, and then moved into the vessel where he found the alien hieroglyphs had been replaced by the letters of the common speech! "Hey Herald, did you change the pictograms?"

From deeper inside the ship, Herald answered; "That was Death's doing,"

Shelton waited to see if he'd offer any more information, and when he didn't, the pony poked around the diving station. "The operator will depress this control arm to actuate the pressure equalization function." He chortled at the funny way the alien dragons formed their sentences. "I sure hope these dragons aren't jerks like the titans."

Maisie passed him, struggling with a large box. Shelton took the box from her; "Where do you want it?"

"The large room adjacent to the pilot house."

The vessel began to pitch as Justin's voice rang out over a makeshift intercom system, "We're moving the ship out into the ocean, everyone brace yourself until we steady up."

It did not take long to right the ship, and Shelton breathed a sigh as the slanted floor evened out. "Alright, we're underway. I want all personnel to report to the pilot house in five minutes."

Shelton delivered the box, and then made his way to the pilot house.

Justin nodded to him as he arrived, and then Maggie arrived with Rosemary. Soon all of the animals were assembled, eleven in all. "I want to officially assign you all duties, and ensure that we all know what is expected of us on this voyage." "Harold," he continued, turning to the mariner, "You are captain of this vessel, however," he fell silent for a moment. "Herald," he continued, his tone less formal now, "I want to ask how you would feel if you were called upon to kill. I mean, if we had to-" "Be at ease," Herald said, "My slate is cleared, there is no guilt weighing upon my soul, and no trauma that might stay my hand, although I would prefer to do no harm to any being we might encounter."

Justin nodded as he turned to Rosemary, "It is my understanding that you possess the power of death, are you prepared to use this power?"

"To kill?"

"Yes,"

Rosemary frowned, "I don't know. I can't honestly answer until I'm placed in a situation that requires me to harm someone." "Or something," John added.

Justin furled his wings, "Mister Bard, you are our photographer. Where is your camera?"

"Oh, uh, I'm sorry!" Edward said, "Should I go and get it?"

Maisie Wick crossed the room to hand the stallion a camera she'd been using to film the meeting. He awkwardly bowed; took the camera. Justin nodded, "Gracie, you are our security chief."

Gracie Bard held her hands up in front of her torso, and then moved them out to her sides. 'I am ready.'

The king turned to the wizards, "Marigold and Benjamin, you are our defensive line." He approached Benjamin, "I sense you have some power remaining, Benjamin. How much can we expect to call upon you?"

"I am a farmer, first and foremost, but I believe I can conjure a protective barrier that could shield against gunfire."

"Maggie, you are our doctor." The tall blonde mare nodded as Justin turned at last to Shelton, "My friend, what can we expect of you? Can you bring your magic to bear without harming yourself?"

Shelton touched his fingers together, and then sighed. "We are all pretty sure there's a bad guy out here somewhere, and that it would be bad if this strange aggressor made it to our world."

"Yes," Justin said.

"So," Shelton said, "I'm your bomb. Your doomsday weapon. If it comes down to it, I'm going to release all of my power in order to stop whoever we need to keep from entering our world."

John's eyes shimmered with fear, but also admiration. "So, we'd all die?"

Shelton nodded, "But hopefully, our friends back on Elysium would be safe."

"She said I was going to die,"

"What?" Justin asked.

"The grey mare, she appeared to me at the airport." He snorted; "Damn! What was her name?"

"Are you talking about Garland Highpath?" Rosemary asked. John nodded, "Yes! She appeared to me! She warned me that I was going to die out here."

Justin bowed his head, "And yet, you chose to accompany us?"

"Well, yeah. I said I would."

Herald issued a thoughtful chuff. "Beware, for though I've no doubt a supernatural entity did visit you, we have no idea they were who they claimed to be."

"A spirit cannot lie," Marigold said, but Herald waved his wing at her. "We have no idea what constraints, if any, be upon our enemy! The boy might be responsible for some great deed, and so our foe sought to discourage his participation!"

John blinked at Herald's statement as the black eagle continued, "Aye, such may be the reason our future goddess does not appear to us! Our foe might impersonate her." He gestured about the room, "Furthermore, should any of you be visited by our golden dragon, or any of her alternate identities, you should assume them to be our foe!"

The gravity of their undertaking became more heavy for the companions, and they traded glances with one another. "Uh, does this mean our enemy might be back at home?" John asked.

Justin carefully considered the question, before he dismissed the possibility. "No, I believe that if our foe had infiltrated our world, we would have known. Our home is safe." He gestured sternly about, "But take care, and beware of such trickery! We have no idea how this supernatural enemy might seek to manipulate us."

"Uh, I have a question?" Edward asked.

"Yes?"

"W-where is the bathroom?"

Maisie handed the stallion a black shoulder bag. "Any black bag or toilet seat is for waste. Food waste, electronic waste, or animal waste. It all goes in a black bag."

"I go to the bathroom in this?"

"We leave nothing behind," Justin said, "And we absolutely do not leave behind animal waste." Shelton nodded to punctuate what Justin'd just said, "So, poop in the bag."

Justin smiled, "Remember, each of these bags contain a tiny pocket dimension. You could relieve yourself in one, and then turn it upside down and nothing would spill back out. It is completely sanitary."

"Oh, well, okay.." Edward said.

"Very well! If there are no further questions, our meeting is concluded."

Gracie Bard gathered her family up, and moved along the black halls to the room that was reserved for them. They knew which room it was, because there was a note taped to the bulkhead. Inside, the horses found three padded mattresses and several of the colored pouches. Edward poked his head out into the hall; glanced this way and that. "Dad?" John asked.

"Did you see where the bathroom was?"

"I think it's to the left." Edward went right. John sighed as his mother roughed his mane. 'We are doing it!' She signed. John held his hands out and shook them, 'Nervous,' he said in sign language.

'No accident we are here,' Gracie replied, as the pair noted Edward now wandering down the left side of the exterior passage. They smiled, then Gracie lay back on her mattress. 'Tired,' she gestured.

John settled down as well. Edward found his way back, then settled onto his own mattress. The horses slept, though they each stirred now and again. It wasn't a particularly good night's rest, but it was likely fantastic, given the occasion.

The outside passage lights illuminated. John groaned, and understood that it likely meant that it was 'daytime.' He glanced at his electronic wristwatch, but the numbers spun wildly out of control. Sighing, he removed the timepiece.

A loud klaxon alarm began to sound. The animals tumbled from their mattresses and rushed to the pilot house as Herald and Justin hopped about to each of the control consoles. Justin glanced out of one of the pilot house windows; noted it was still pitch dark.

"What is it!?" Rosemary cried.

Justin glanced at her as he moved to the side hatch. It slid open, allowing Justin to hurry out onto the bridge wing in time to see a massive creature looming over the vessel. Edward leaned out of the hatch with his camera, "How did that get here?"

"We are no longer in Hades' realm!" Justin cried, glancing again at the titanic creature that appeared to composed of accumulated sediment. This gigantic sea creature appeared to be a long-necked beast approximately five hundred feet long, with a large bulbous head and pronounced 'teeth' that resembled stalactites, and stalagmites. "I don't think it means us any harm," Justin said, "We probably startled it when we appeared in his territory."

"Full ahead," Justin said to Herald. The mariner frowned as he actuated the throttle controls. There was a distant thrum which echoed through the ship as it accelerated away from the creature. Justin was surprised how quickly the hefty vessel could move.

Justin rushed to the navigation console and attempted to get a bearing on where they might be. "We're about ninety miles from our destination."

"That molars place?" Shelton asked. A loud wailing moan issued from the sea creature. Justin poked his head out the hatch, "Fuck, it's following us," he gestured to John Bard, "Arm yourself, Corporal! Give me a few shots over the creature's head."

"Aye!" The boy cried as he hurried from the pilot house, only to rush back in to retrieve his weapon pouch. John hurried to the rear of the ship and stuffed his hand into the magic pouch. His hand found something within, and he pulled out - a meat platter. "Fuck!" John cried as he turned about, only to bump squarely into Marigold Greenfield. He fell back on his bottom as the sea creature drew perilously close. The white wizard raised her staff, as lightning issued from her fingers. She sent a white-hot bolt over the creature's head, eliciting a startled moan from it. It submerged and disappeared from view, but Marigold continued to track it's movement. "Hang on!" She cried.

The vessel was bumped from below. Marigold leaned over the black railing; sent a streak of lighting into the depths. White frothing water hissed and bubbled beside the ship, and after a moment pieces of sediment and other organic compounds began to rise to the surface of the inky black water.

Marigold turned to John, "Are you alright?"

"Yeah," he said miserably. Marigold took his arm, "None needs to know your error, and besides, that creature was far too massive for gunfire."

"You don't have to lie for me," John said, scooping up the food pouch. The pair turned to find Edward, manning his camera. John died inside. Marigold smiled awkwardly as the others arrived on the scene. "Did you kill it?" Justin asked.

"Unknown, but it is doubtless injured."

"Very well," Justin said, "I am going below to inspect the lower levels for damage." He gestured to the railing, "I want a security detail to staff the main deck!"

"Aye!" John replied with a grim expression as his mother handed him a weapon pouch. The control console began to chime. Herald called Justin over as some form of pre-recorded message began to play. The speech was unintelligible, but Herald switched on a translation device which Death had provided - "Proceed with caution. Extreme danger. Heavily guarded the island is, black-hearted people bring great wrath. Proceed with caution. Extreme danger. Heavily guarded the-" Herald switched off the device, and silenced the ship's console. "The message appears to repeat."

"Black-hearted people?" Justin chuffed. He hurried out to the bridge wing to call after his animals, "Be on your guard! Hostility is confirmed!"

Back at the console, Herald engaged the vessel's preset navigation program. Their next stop would be the island called the Molars of Leviathan. Outside, Justin felt the vessel alter it's course. "Herald! What did you do?"

"I've laid in a course to the island."

"No! We need to prepare for our landing!"

Herald gestured about, "What more preparation do you need? Already there could be a vessel en-route to intercept us!"

"Vanderdecken! You may be captain of this ship, but I am the leader of this expedition!"

"Lads," came Benjamin Almond's gentle voice, "Save your anger for the enemy."

Justin glanced at him, and then leveled his gaze at Herald. "I'm relieving you of your command, I'll not tolerate you setting events into motion without my prior approval."

"I told you before we set out, I recognize no authority, save Death."

Justin turned to Benjamin, "Would you please ensure that Penny and Maggie are prepared, and that everyone has their survival gear and provision pouches."

"Yes, Justin."

The stallion departed, as Justin glared at Herald. "I would appreciate it if you would stay off the bridge. Pretty please, with a cherry on top."

"Petulance does not suit you, king of all animals."

Rosemary and Maggie arrived on the bridge. Justin nodded to them, "Miss Holden, I must ask you to assume the role of a soldier."

"Alright," Maggie replied. Justin plucked a green pouch from a nearby table and handed it to her. "Please remove a rifle, and several magazines. I believe you received weapons training, yes?"

"I did," she replied. Rosemary gestured for her to step out on the bridge wing as Justin called after them, "We are en-route to a hostile island, be on your guard!"

Justin turned back to say something more to Herald, but the black eagle was gone. He sighed, then wondered how best he could help defend the vessel. "You're a wizard, now," said Shelton. Justin smiled to his friend, "You know, I'd completely forgot." He chortled, and then closed his eyes. A moment later, Princess Olivia took command of Justin's faculties. "Take care not to grow dependent on me," the medieval princess said, "I will advise you here and there, but this is your mission, King Justin."

Justin's identity answered his past self, but Shelton didn't quite catch what was said. "Some light on the horizon!" John cried. Olivia stepped out onto the bridge wing and peered into the gloom. Using the special vision now available to her, Olivia perceived large jagged rock formations jutting out of the waters directly ahead. With her powers of mind, she depressed the switches on the control console that would slow the ship's forward motion. "This place is aptly named, jagged rocks ahead, which appear as teeth."

John issued a startled gasp as Herald Vanderdecken returned to the ship. "I've detected a poisonous fume surrounding the island. It would be lethal to any living animals that approach."

"You're not alive?" John asked. Herald ignored him as Olivia processed Herald's report. "You scouted head, without first alerting anyone?"

"I did not feel there was time!"

"You set our cadence, and then complain of insufficient time?" She turned away from Herald, "Act of your own accord again, and I shall use the powers contained within this body to restrain you," she turned back to him, "And you will not like how I will do that."

Olivia gestured with her wing for the animals to gather around her. "The island is dangerous to approach," she glanced at Marigold, "You will accompany me," then with a glance at Benjamin she beckoned him; "Create a protective shield around the vessel."

Olivia knelt down, "Marigold, please climb atop me."

The white wizard did, as Herald requested to accompany them. "You would be most useful orbiting the ship, just beyond Benjamin's shield. Should any hostile forces attempt to close on our vessel, you possess the means to kill them."

"Yes, Princess."

Within his body, Justin took note of Herald's sudden deference. 'I guess that's how you reach someone like Herald, you threaten to kick their butt.'

Benjamin made ready to call upon what magic he possessed to conjure his shield, whilst Olivia alighted with Marigold. Herald nodded to the stallion, then then slipped over the side to begin his patrol. In the sky, Olivia propelled herself upon a narrow magic beam, flying faster than any mortal eagle was capable. As she brushed against the sound barrier, Marigold sent her sight out ahead of them to see what she could. "Extreme poisonous environment, but I'm detecting massive lifeforms!" "It must be the black-hearted people the machine spoke of." Olivia replied, "Can you detect the presence of a draconic being, of the sort that featured in Shelton's dream?"

"Y-yes!" Marigold replied, offering up a course correction, "This way!"

The pair now overflew the massive, jagged peaks that surrounded the island. Then, came a massive cityscape. Olivia could not detect the sort of advanced technology that had produced the black vessel, but the inhabitants of this island did seem to be somewhat evolved. "There!" Marigold cried. Olivia trimmed her speed, and prepared to make a wide banking turn.

Back aboard the Ariadne, John Bard walked the spirals of shame. You know, that aimless pattern someone strolls after missing a coach, or a departing train. Now and again he'd gaze out at the inky darkness, and clutch his rifle tighter to his chest.

"Hey," his father said, "Are you alright?"

"Is that camera on?"

"No," Edward replied. He joined his son at the rail, "I can erase that footage, if you want."

"Don't," John said, "It's history, even though it makes me look like an idiot."

"It makes you look brave, not many animals could have faced a giant sea monster, with or without a rifle."

John smiled, "Thanks,"

His mother joined them. She carefully set her rifle down, and then bumped her snout against her son's cheek. "I'm fine, really." John said.

'You're not fine,' Gracie signed. 'And you will never be fine, until you stop trying to live up to Mary Bard's legacy.'

He chuffed, "That is really hard, when she's here on the ship with us."

"You're talking about Maggie," Edward said, "Son, she isn't Mary anymore. She's moved on, and I think you need to do that, too."

John frowned, "I just want you guys to be proud of me."

Gracie took her son's hands in hers, then used his own fingers to spell out; 'I am always proud of you.'

"Thank you, mom."

A massive explosion lit the far horizon. The horses blinked as a bright orange fireball roiled up into the sky. A moment later a massive shockwave shook the Ariadne, but Benjamin's protective shield prevented any damage to the ship. "Be on your guard!" Benjamin cried.

Another blast shook the island, this one smaller but no less catastrophic as a massive shockwave swept over the ship. "They are coming!" Herald called.

Benjamin utilized his enhanced sight; detected Justin and Marigold inbound at a great speed, bearing something beneath them. 'Is that-?' He turned, "Maggie! Your services are required!"

"Uh, okay!" She cried, "What can I do?"

"The injured dragon is coming! Prepare yourself!"

Justin circled overhead as he trimmed his speed, then gently touched down. Marigold brought a large white body down from above, it's condition frightful. Justin rushed to the bridge as Marigold joined with Benjamin in reestablishing the protective barrier. As it was raised, a large object struck overhead, shattering against the shield. Another object struck the shield. "What is that!?" John cried, "Is that a missile?"

"Maggie!" Marigold cried, "See to the dragon!"

The young mare knelt beside the nearly twenty foot tall draconic being; laid her hands upon them.

In the pilot house, Justin brought the Ariadne about. On the control console, he keyed in the navigation program to begin the next leg of their journey. Their destination would be another island called Gonggong.

Another of the missiles slammed against Marigold's barrier. Justin could sense she was getting tired, so he rushed out to buttress her power. Beneath them, the Ariadne accelerated away from the island. The strange dagger-like missiles were forced to travel farther now, and the kinetic energy released upon their impact was lessened considerably.

Herald appeared beside Justin. "I've keyed in the next leg of the journey, what is most likely this dragon's home island."

"Aye," Herald replied, "There can be no doubt that this world is a hostile one. It appears you shall have your own great war to fight."

Justin glanced at the stricken dragon goddess. "I'm wishing more and more that I'd filled the interior of this ship with my soldiers."

"She is likely to have children," Herald said, "And I'd reckon they shall be fierce enough."

On through the darkness did the Ariadne sail. Justin peered out through the narrow slats of the pilot house as Marigold joined him at the control console. "I've analyzed the attack we endured." She said.

He nodded to her, "That you endured. I cannot thank you enough for your service. You saved the goddess, and our ship.. twice."

"And yet you overlook your own quick thinking and decisive actions?"

"Yes, well, what of the alien attack?"

Marigold glanced out through the bridge windows, "The missiles fired at us were solid objects, comprised of some form super-dense metal. They were each forty feet long, and weighed perhaps twenty five tons."

"What?" Justin breathed.

She nodded, "No animal could craft a device capable of hurling such objects at the ranges we observed. The attack was magical in nature."

"An alien wizard?" Justin asked. Marigold glanced at one of their magical supply pouches, "Perhaps our foes possess a weapon system actuated by a magical mechanism," she tapped her fingers on the console, "I suspect this world contains several deities, engaged in some form of conflict, and they arm their chosen forces with such weapons."

"Let's hope we picked the right side," Justin said, referring to their passenger. Marigold frowned, "Your senses are not yet developed, you did not perceive the minds that populated that island."

"Is that why you created a thermonuclear explosion?"

"Our foe is powerful, Justin. I sought to show him that we too are powerful. I suspect that is all this entity can understand." She sighed, and then moved to depart.

"How dire is our situation?" Justin asked.

"Keep Shelton close to you, and prepare him to follow through on his intension to detonate himself, because that is the likeliest outcome of this excursion," she turned away, "If we are lucky."

Justin looked after her, and then noted Herald Vanderdecken lurking in the dark. "What are your thoughts, mariner? Are we doomed?"

"When I surveyed the island, I met the minds that Marigold spoke of. Our foe is indeed powerful, but we have an advantage."

"What is that?"

"This adversary we face, he is not exactly intelligent. His mind is flat, and devoid of critical thinking."

Justin chuffed, "And you gleaned all that from a short fly-over?"

"It was as plain as day. The aliens communicate with this god, and he issues instructions to them, and whilst they possess a soul, I sense they were created beings for their physiology was wholly unnatural."

Justin tapped his talons on the obsidian deck. "So, Marigold's explosions might have broken their link with this god?"

"Long enough for you to escape," Herald replied.

"Blast," Justin chuffed, "My naval staff urged me to arm this vessel, but I refused." He shook his head, "Now, we rely only upon the powers of a phycologist and a king who has only known peace."

"There is a warrior princess within you," Herald said, "And I am sure she would suggest that you learn from your foe's tactics."

"What do you mean?"

"From what I have observed, your magic is best used at close range. If you should attempt to strike at a foe who is some distance away, the effort required is compounded tenfold."

John Bard entered the pilot house. Justin glanced at him, and then answered the mariner. "Yes, it does require a great effort to strike at a distant foe."

"So, you should hurl an object at distant targets. It seemed the alien attack was extremely effective, for it fatigued Marigold with only a few strikes."

"We have no missiles to hurl!" Justin chuffed. "We are surrounded by water, Justin! Grasp it with your power! Compress it! Compress it until the liquid hardens to metal! A metal as heavy as the missiles the enemy hurled at us!"

Justin roused his feathers, "Huh,"

"With a bit of creativity, you may greatly expand the powers you now possess."

"T-thank you for your council, Herald. If you would, you may assume your role as Captain of the Ariadne."

"I believe I may better serve as a forward scout, and backup weapons system."

"If that is your wish,"

"It is," Herald said, as he faded into the shadows. Justin turned to John, "Did you need anything?"

"I just wanted to tell you that Maggie seems to have stabilized the injured dragon. She thinks our guest should be awake by morning."

Justin peered through the bridge windows, and into the inky blackness beyond. "We've been in this world for almost twelve hours now, and there's been no sign of a sunrise." He turned back to John, "Stay on the bridge, keep a lookout."

"Okay, Justin."

'He speaks to me now as if I were his older brother,' the eagle closed his wings over the boy. "Thank you for being here," he whispered, then moved down the passage to the large room he'd tucked their passenger into. Inside, Maggie Holden held just one hand upon the dragon's fifteen meter body. The white scales still resembled dirty chalk, but it seemed that they had brightened in the intervening hours since her rescue. "How is our patient?"

"I'm no doctor," Maggie said, her voice hoarse and her eyes ringed with dark circles, "But I'd say she is in a type of coma, similar to the spells Shelton slips into."

"You should get some rest, Maggie."

The blonde mare shook her head, "This lady needs me, besides-" "Justin?" Edward called.

"Yes?" Justin replied, moving out into the passage. "W-we've just been flown over by some airplanes."

Justin hurried out onto the bridge wing. Above, A pair of silvery aircraft that resembled avian flyers loitered in the pitch dark sky. John shouldered his rifle and awaited Justin's order to fire. "No," Justin said, "They are out of range, and these could be friendlies!"

Herald's shadow moved out to join the other animals. At first John did not recognize the eagle. "Shall I investigate?" Herald asked. Justin gently nodded. "Yes, but approach with caution. I don't want your investigation to be perceived as hostility."

"Understood,"

John lowered his rifle, "When is the sun going to come up?"

"And where are the stars?" Edward added. Justin turned to Shelton, "Pony, I have a theory about this world, but I need your powers to verify it. Could you please attempt to open a portal?"

"To where?"

"Anywhere, how about back home?"

Shelton seemed confused, as if he were unsure such a gesture was even possible. He held out his hands, and much like a magician attempting to cast a spell, Shelton opened a portal - that flashed closed before it could even manifest. His head began to hurt. Shelton dug his feet in as he commanded portal to open. There was a green flash, but no portal would open. He winced in pain, "I'm gonna try opening a portal to the first dimension!"

Another green flash, and another failure. Now Shelton's head hurt terribly, and he stumbled back but was caught by John Bard.

John lifted Shelton up and carried him inside. "John," Shelton said, his voice weak, "I'm okay."

"Hush," John said, as he brought Shelton into his makeshift stateroom. He lowered the pony to his mattress, and already Shelton was asleep. "Don't be asleep too long," John breathed.

Just then, Herald returned from his reconnaissance mission. "Report," Justin said.

"The beings piloting the bird-shaped aircraft are unlike the creatures we encountered on Leviathan."

Herald waved his wing, and from the dark shadow of his plumage there appeared an image. Justin leaned in to study the face of the beings that Herald had encountered. "These are different, yes," Justin agreed. "They look more like a living being, instead of a monster."

Herald manipulated the image so that the figure moved from side to side, allowing Justin to view the strange creature from different angles. The alien pilot possessed a flat, round head. It's ears were situated at the sides of it's head, and at the front was the vestige of a nose. Situated above the nose, two large eyes occupied the upper third of the face, whilst a slit-like mouth featured in the lower.

"What do you suppose it weighs, eleven stone?"

"A good guess," Herald said. Justin stepped back, "Well, physically, these creatures would be no match for us, if I had an army."

"We are trapped," Herald said flatly, "Shelton could not access his first dimensional realm, I would suggest we address this situation immediately, and render all other considerations as secondary." He glanced at the room where the dragoness lay sleeping.

Gracie Bard drew near, and with her fists tucked to her chest signed; 'If someone or something is strong enough to keep us here, they are strong enough to defeat us.'

"I am forced to agree," Justin said, "However, our new dragon friend might tip the scales to our favor." He added a silent thought; 'I hope.'

Part Four: A Dark and Hungry God Arises

Shelton Holden arrived back in Albany sometime after dusk. His taxi rolled to a stop on the corner of Forest Drive and Telegraph, as his equine driver stopped the fare calculator. "Twenty Pounds," the horse said.

Shelton handed the horse a twenty pound note; stepped out of the car. He turned back to thank the driver, but the cab was gone. Frowning, Shelton fastened the top of his jacket about his neck as a chill wind blew. Large leaves sailed aloft, borne by invisible currents as the pony neared his childhood home. His mother's yellow station wagon was parked in the driveway, just as Shelton remembered it. 'How many years has it been?'

This question troubled him as he neared the front of the house, but at the last moment he decided to go around back. He set his hand upon the back kitchen door, then opened it. Inside, the home smelled musty. There was a thick sheen of dust on the kitchen table. He crossed the threshold with an odd sense of tension, then winced as the wooden floor creaked loudly with each step he took. "Who's there?" Said his mother.

"Mom!" Shelton cried, "Hi, momma! It's me!"

Missy Holden emerged from the parlor, "Look, we've been through this! I want you to stop pretending to be my son!"

"W-what?"

"Go on! My Shelton is gone!" The burly mare blocked the hall, "Please stop putting my husband through this, we just want you to go!"

Tears blurred Shelton's eyes as he stumbled back toward the kitchen door, "You mean dad? Am I hurting him?"

"Please, please go. You wanted to be a dragon, so just go!"

"I'm sorry," the pony cried, his tears flowing freely now, "I didn't know this would happen! I only wanted to help!"

The back door opened.

Missy Holden's face became twisted with rage as a long white arm reached inside to grasp hold of the pony. Slowly he was pulled out, as Missy's face hissed and frothed. Outside, Shelton beheld the face of a white reptilian titan! Next instant, he woke with a choking gasp. The pony rolled from the mattress he lay upon and found himself in a stone-lined room. 'I'm not on the ship.'

In the corner lay the white-scaled draconic being who'd appeared in his dream. A glimmer of recognition flashed across his dark eyes. 'The dragon! That's the dragon we rescued!'

He crawled closer to the being, "Hey, are you alright?"

There was no response. Shelton crawled closer still; cupped his hand behind his ear to listen. 'Okay, she's breathing.'

He sat back on his bottom, "You appeared in my dream, to rescue me." He smiled, "Thank you, I really appreciate it."

His eyes settled on her large, three-toed feet, "So you are healing, too. Like I do when I pass out. Okay, I'll see you when you wake up."

Outside the chamber, someone pulled aside a lock. Shelton glanced over, "Hello?"

Marigold entered, "Shelton! How do you feel?"

"Feel shaky," he muttered, "So we made it to the dragon island?"

"Come on, let's let Gaia sleep. I'll tell you all about the last few days." Shelton glanced back at the white dragon, then stumbled toward the door as Marigold steadied him. Outside the chamber, a pair of brightly colored dragons became excited. "Shell-toon!" They chimed, as the large scales along their necks rhythmically rose and fell. "Shell-toon!"

The pony marveled at the large, bipedal dragons. Unlike the titans, these creatures sported long tails which they whipped back and forth when excited, (like this pair.)

Shelton shook hands with them, which he realized were guards, watching over their goddess' chamber. They squeaked happily, and then waved farewell as Marigold led Shelton away.

The pair made their way along a dusty stone hall as Marigold rhythmically tapped her white staff upon the stone floor. "As you can see, we've made it to the dragon island of Gonggong. Things are going much better now, especially since we've sorted out our language issues."

Marigold suddenly pulled Shelton into a nook in the hall. She cast a veil about them, rendering them both invisible. "Can you hear my thoughts?"

"Uh, no."

"Try, Shelton. I need to see if you can hear my inner voice."

He frowned, "Huh, no, I can't seem to read you." He put his hands on his hips, "That's really weird!"

"Hopefully we have privacy here," she said, referring to her veil, "In the two days we've been here, I can't shake an uneasy feeling."

"W-what is it?"

"Aside from being unable to read the animals around us, there's an odd hostility displayed by some of the animals here. Whilst others seemed genuinely horrified to see us return their goddess." Marigold dispelled her veil; got him going again, "I can't say for sure what is going on here, but we should proceed with caution."

They arrived at a large circular room where several more dragons stood to greet Shelton. "Greet!" Said a multi-colored dragon, whilst an earth-toned other cried; "Majestic!"

"I thought you said we had the language barrier worked out?" Shelton said with a smile as he extended his hands. The five meter tall prismatic dragon knelt to take Shelton's hands. "Good-good, welcome! I, Cila Dot, welcome here you to our cause."

Cila gestured to the tan colored dragon, "Is Lama Suu, head general over defense. I make clash with Zephyrians, and to that I happy you rescue goddess Gaia All!"

She excitedly shook Shelton's hands as the pony beamed, "I'm glad we could help!"

Now others arrived at Cila Dot's chamber. Shelton was surprised by a dark colored being with black tightly curled hair. He was obviously male, and wore a white tunic which covered most of his body, but what Shelton could see of the creature's form, he appeared to be hairless, save for his head and face. "Is Zaphon Athirat, from race of men," Cila said, "Zaphon is leader of Harga people in exile, but he kind and virtuous. He good."

"Hello, Shelton," Zaphon said in a deep voice, "Glad to make your acquaintance."

"Nice to meet you, and you speak very good common!"

"Your wizard helped greatly in preparing a translation device."

Then came an even greater surprise. A black equine entered, this stallion being far taller than Benjamin Almond. From his forehead was grown a long ivory horn. Shelton blinked at the stallion, who appeared to be - "A unicorn?"

"This is the god Aion," Zaphon said, "He is the last of the original pantheon to exist in our world."

"Wow," Shelton sputtered, "You're really a unicorn! That's so cool!"

The other seemed distant, and somewhat sad. Shelton attempted to compose himself; "Uh, what are you the god of?"

"A dozen different nothings," Aion replied as he lowered himself to the stone floor. Above him, a pair of stern looking dragons seemed to be pressing Aion to do something. Marigold picked up on this, and observed them closely as the unicorn gazed deeply into Shelton's dark eyes with his own dark unfathomable eyes. "His power is of the first dimension," Aion declared, "He is aligned with death."

The unicorn's dragon (companions? handlers?) seemed visibly unnerved by Aion's apparent report.

"Uh, yeah," Shelton peeped, "Do you know the first dimension?"

"Enlil was our god of death, but even he did die by.. Yahweh's hands."

"Is.. that the bad guy?"

"Yahweh is the god of mankind," said Zaphon. He was once the god of my people, but we have since turned away from him. Only the Zephyrians remain in his thrall."

"I hear you experience dream of Gaia, before you sailed." Said Cila Dot.

"Yes," Shelton replied.

"No knowledge of where ship came, or whom opened ocean gateway?"

Shelton cocked his head, "Uh, I don't know where the ship came from, if that's what you're asking."

She gently patted him. "Come, eat."

His belly growled at the mention of food. The pair got to their feet as Cila smiled down upon Shelton. "Thank you much for Gaia All rescue. On behalf of Volthane people, I express great appreciate to you and to all Elysium animals."

Lama Suu opened a large door for the pair to exit. Beyond it, there was a kind of vestibule which served as a buffer between the chamber and the outside. Within this buffer, the temperature skyrocketed. "Shield eyes," Cila said, "Bright-bright."

Shelton did, as Cila opened the outer door. Harsh sunlight streamed in. Shelton felt it's fiery grip seize his body as the company moved outside. After he'd adjusted to the brilliant sunlight, Shelton took note of tents and makeshift structures where lines of animals stood queued.

"What's going on?" Shelton asked, but he realized what was afoot when he observed a dragon approach a tent, take one of their magic food pouches, and withdraw several meal packages. The individual handed the pouch back as the next animal, a winged equine, took up the pouch to retrieve from it his own dinner.

"Eat-eat," Cila said, "Our food supply nearly exhausted. Justin and Elysium animals save us from hunger."

As if on que, Justin Brightwing appeared overhead. Shelton glanced up, and noted John Bard upon his back! "Hey!" Shelton chimed, "You two work well together!"

The pony squeaked as John embraced him. He smiled, and returned the horse's embrace. "I love you, too." He whispered.

John shyly composed himself as Justin lowered his head to bump Shelton's chest, "It's so good to see you awake!"

"Hungry?" John asked as he handed Shelton his food pouch. Shelton took it as the others stood by. "The unicorn said there were other gods from this world, that'd been murdered?"

"Yes," Cila said.

"And this Yahweh absorbed their power, right?"

"Yes," Cila replied, her tone ladled with shame, "He make self stronger."

Marigold took note of Cila's odd tone, as Justin gestured for the company to make their way toward a sheltering tent. "The ordeal with the titans was almost a dress rehearsal for the situation here." He said.

"Then we know how we're going to kill the bad guy," Shelton said, withdrawing a food packet from the pouch. Cila clicked her teeth together. "Justin tells of battle with titans, but Yahweh not succumb to trickery. Possesses complete control over realm. Gateway to first dimension not draw her through unless.. Yahweh wishes it."

Marigold narrowed her eyes at the prismatic dragon. 'That was an odd slip of the tongue. Did she just assign a female gender to this supposed male god?'

"Yeah, it's probably not going to be as easy as tricking Kala to step through my portal on her own," Shelton replied, "But we'll just have to extra encourage this guy, that's all." He glanced down upon his hands, 'If I can even open a portal.'

Now the companions took shelter beneath a tent. "I thought it would always be night here." Shelton said.

"Days and nights are each ninety six hours long," John replied, "It's been daytime for forty eight hours. Highest temps will reach 45c in the low-lying areas."

"Was not always so," a nearby dragon said, her head bowed and her eyes ladled with sadness. "Krynn once beautiful world, gentle world." She shook her head, "Once Yahweh murder pantheon, vital functions of planet go awry. Environmental chaos and destruction follow after pantheon destroyed."

"Could it be fixed?"

Cila shook her head, "Gaia All may labor for many years to fix, but animal population die in interim."

"Or," John said, "Once we get rid of this Yaw-way, you and all of the animals from Krynn come home with us."

Justin glanced sharply at John, and for a moment the horse feared he'd angered his king by speaking out of turn, but he quickly realized that Justin agreed with him.

"Lovely thought," Cila replied.

Justin roused his feathers, "Are you aware of the interior anomalies within the black ship?"

Cila raised her head. "Explain?"

Justin gestured at their magic supply pouches, "A powerful entity known as Death got the idea for these from the interior peculiarities of the black ship! It has an infinite number of interior spaces! It's like one of our magic pouches!"

Cila Dot touched her hand to Shelton's shoulder. "Higher power make plan. Plan being hold all animals inside ship, return to Elysium inside ship with you."

Shelton's ears vibrated with excitement, "Yes! We can do it!"

"I wish you all of the best," said Zaphon Athirat.

Several muzzles turned in his direction. "You sound like you don't intend to come." Justin said.

Zaphon touched his fingers to a wooden charm he wore across his neck. "I am a man, a child of the god that oppresses this world, I have no right to ask for salvation, no right," he cupped his hand over his face.

Shelton looked the man up and down. From his craggy, dark-skinned feet, to the coarse black hair that covered his head. "There's a race of animals on my world that have fur just like the hair on your head." Shelton said. Zaphon met Shelton's gaze as the pony continued; "They're called buffalo, so maybe we could call you buffalo-men."

"Now you're an animal, like us," John added, "And all animals go to Elysium."

Tears blurred Zaphon's eyes as he smiled and nodded. John patted him as Zaphon drew a long, shaky breath. "I have witnessed ninety seven summers," the man said, "But the sands of this world may collapse time, and you find all the days of your life blurring into a single, suffocating moment." He paused to glance out beyond the tent flap, "You try to recall the things that made you happy, even as the sands of this world erase every memory that ever brought you joy." He wiped his cheeks, "I would love to go away with you, to a new and splendid place, and I know it is splendid, because I see it's beauty reflected in your eyes."

Seated in an adjacent tent, Rosemary Barter looked on and pondered her world with so many new animals brought in from afar. A strong gust caught her white gown. She pulled her collar tighter against her neck as the fine sands seeped into every conceivable crevice. 'This place is awful.'

A large black unicorn emerged from Shelton's tent; made her way to Rosemary. The white mare watched with wide eyes as unicorn bowed steeply as she entered Rosemary's tent, lest her horn catch on the threshold. "I am called Laurelei; bidden to council with thee on behalf of my spiritual order."

Rosemary stood, so that she might bow a courtesy, "Hello, how can I help you?"

The blue and black unicorn gestured for Rosemary to sit. "Your king communicated unto me that the power of transition rests in thy keeping. Truly you would be an asset to our cause if you assisted our Order of Enlil, so that we may guide any and all animal souls onto the black ship, so that both the living and the dead may be safely ferried to Elysium."

"Oh, yes!" Rosemary said, completely mesmerized by the mythical equine.

Laurelei gestured for her to follow. Outside the tent, Rosemary fell in beside the black unicorn who towered head and shoulders above the already tall white horse. Laurelei was unlike anything Rosemary had ever seen. She did not feel she was sexually attracted to Laurelei, rather, she was stunned that an animal could be so beautiful. Laurelei's fur was black as pitch, as was her thirty centimeter horn. She wore a type of skimpy bikini which revealed nearly everything, and so the unicorn's blue zebra-like striping was fully displayed. This striping was featured only across the unicorn's thighs and buttocks, and as Rosemary glanced behind Laurelei, a small splash of striping could be seen along her back.

Rosemary attempted to gauge the unicorn's age. She was obviously mature, but her toned physique suggested a younger animal. "I am one thousand years old." Said Laurelei.

"Oh, pardon me," Rosemary said, "I should have known you'd be a mind-reader."

To her surprise, the other smiled graciously. "None has commented on my physical appearance in some time, I thank thee for thy kind thoughts."

Rosemary was certain her nose was flushed red. "C-certainly."

The pair arrived at an archway that led down into the rocky body of the island. Rosemary fell in behind Laurelei as the unicorn led the way. 'Oh! Gracious!' Rosemary inwardly gasped as she was brushed by Laurelei's long tail.

"My apologies," said the other.

Rosemary smirked; imagined herself in a sexual situation with the unicorn. Laurelei paused on the stair to glance back at the white mare. Then, with a gait that was perhaps a bit more sultry than before, Laurelei continued down the stair. Now they arrived at a chamber that was illuminated by crystal spheres that glowed like otherworldly lightbulbs. A large unicorn stood as Rosemary arrived. "Ah, Rosemary," said the white unicorn stallion.

He too bore the strange striping across his thighs and abdomen, but his stripes were lavender in colour. Rosemary wondered at the different varieties of unicorn pallets that might exist.

"I am called Ninkasei," he said, and as he spoke Rosemary picked up on the detail that these two unicorn names ended in 'ei.'

"Drink?"

"Uh, n-no," she nervously chortled, "Actually, I would love something to drink that doesn't come out of a bag."

Ninkasei smiled as he pored a red liquid form a tall glass carafe and handed a cup to Rosemary. She drank it a bit too quickly. "Perhaps we should postpone our meeting?" Laurelei suggested, "Until Maggie Holden is present?"

She traced her hand across Rosemary's cheek. She glanced at Laurelei, and then went to the table to pour more wine. She took a strong swig, "What do you want?"

"In our world, Laurelei and I are what you would call the elements of Renewal and Transition." Ninkasei said. "But the power possessed by you and the one called Maggie Holden far surpasses that which we possess."

"We must gather all animal souls to us," Laurelei said, "So when the evacuation is come, we may all of us go; the living, and the dead."

Rosemary took another swig. "Yeah, you said as much up above."

Laurelei doffed the garment from her breasts, "We should not be distracted by physical attractions, whilst we tend to spiritual matters. Let us then endeavor to work through our distractions."

"I'm not distracted," Rosemary said.

"But I am." Laurelei replied.

Rosemary's stomach tightened. "Oh, well, I see."

Ninkasei removed what little clothing he wore, as Laurelei did likewise. Rosemary stood wearing her long white gown. She reached up to fumble with the button at her neck, then smiled awkwardly.

"Is this uncomfortable?" Laurelei asked.

"Oh, no, it's just been something of an eternity since I've," she paused to clear her throat. "I see," Laurelei said, as she straddled Ninkasei, "Would you prefer to watch?"

Rosie nervously giggled. Laurelei locked eyes with Rosemary as she lowered herself down onto the stallion. Her rope-like tail whipped back and forth as her muscles tensed and flexed. As the unicorn performed for Rosemary, the three failed to notice Maggie Holden enter, accompanied by a pair of pegasus mares. The larger of these mares named Miranda issued a dismissive chuff as she departed.

Rosemary felt extremely uncomfortable as the unicorns smirked at the pegasus soldiers, then continued their performance. Rosemary offered the carafe of wine to Maggie who quickly took it. After Laurelei and Ninkasei'd finished, the pair behaved as if nothing at all had happened. Their aura of authority and wisdom returned to them, despite Rosemary's growing opinion that they were little more than horny weirdoes.

"So," Maggie peeped, "What did you want to see me about?"

Sometime later, Shelton Holden retired to the stone chamber where Gaia All lay. John and Marigold walked Shelton to the door as he peered inside. "When is she going to wake up?" He whispered.

"She is recovering from her ordeal," Marigold said, "Lama Suu thinks that if we'd dithered another couple of days, it might have been too late."

Shelton nodded as he bid his friends good night. Marigold closed the door, then bolted it; set John to guard the entrance. The white wizard left the corporal, as the dragons sent their own sentry to watch over their goddess.

Inside the chamber, Shelton settled down near the injured goddess. He closed his eyes, and then willed himself to sleep. Within his mind, Shelton conjured an image of his former home, as it was thirty seven years ago. As he arrived in Albany, he found Gaia waiting there for him. The dragon god seemed less imposing now; stood perhaps three meters instead of ten. Shelton approached her, cautiously looked her up and down. "Is it you? Are you really here?"

"I may appear to you in this way, before my physical body is mended."

"Neat! So, what's our situation? How are we going to defeat the god of men?"

Gaia reached out for Shelton's hand. He took her hand as the white dragon began to stroll along the empty streets. "It is not logical that you risked your own safety to venture across the eleventh dimension," Gaia said, glancing down upon Shelton, "But, I am glad that you did."

"Wouldn't you do the same for someone else?"

She smiled, "Of course."

Shelton squeezed her finger, "Gaia, what happened to your world? Who is Yaw-way?"

"Yahweh and his children came from the outside, from a far away world," she glanced away, as if admitting a difficult secret, "As did I."

"You? You're not from Krynn?"

"Ten million years ago, my world faced a terrible danger, so I gathered my children up and slipped across the eleventh dimensional sea."

An image of the black ship flashed through Shelton's mind, and he became stunned; "That ship? That's the ship you sailed in?"

Now it was Gaia who squeezed his fingers, "Some force brought my vessel forward from the far distant past, and set it upon your goddess' shore."

"Yeah, I have a pretty good idea who," Shelton chuffed, as Gaia continued. "When I arrived upon the shores of Krynn, the pantheon of Baal welcomed me and mine. He provided for us a home where we lived happy and free."

"And.. then?"

She sighed, "And then Yahweh came, fifty thousand years ago." She shook her head, "He at first appeared wholesome, and his children charming and industrious. They constructed many fine temples and created beautiful works of art. Yahweh brought joy to the animals of Krynn."

Shelton frowned, "Then?"

"One day, he murdered Aion's brother, Dion. Dion being the lord of the winds. The dark and hungry god of men claimed his first victim, and took the unicorn's magic for his own."

"Fuck," Shelton chuffed, recalling his ordeal with the titans. Gaia acknowledged the pony's past trauma as she continued; "Then, he slew Ashur, the pegasus god of hearth and harvest."

"So, what did you guys do?"

"Yahweh's deadliest weapon was his ability to deceive, for we were incapable of uttering any such falsehoods. When confronted with Dion and Ashur's murder, Yahweh denied any involvement, and we were impotent to move against him, for we could not fathom his deceit." She shook her head, "Those lies, that now seem as plain as day, were confounding riddles to us."

"So, he eventually killed all of the other gods?"

"Yes, Shelton. His next victim was Enlil, the Lord Ghost. Our god of death." Again she shook her head, "Yahweh murdered the winged serpent, when such an atrocity should have been impossible."

"You mentioned someone named Baal? Who was that?"

"The chief of all the gods. He watched as Yahweh murdered Inanna, the hippogriff goddess of the sea, and Marduk and Utu, the gryphon lords of the land and the mountains." Gaia paused to wipe her eyes. "Then, last as he was first, Baal fell to Yahweh's insatiable hunger."

The pair became silent for a time as Gaia turned her attention to the sights and images of Shelton's home. "I'm sorry you all had to suffer," Shelton whispered, "It's not right, what happened."

"There are scars etched deep into our souls," Gaia admitted, "However," she added with a reassuring squeeze, "For those of us who remain, the abuse did not poison our hearts, but made us care more."

The pony paused to hug Gaia's leg. She gently chortled; patted his head. "So, you and Aion were all that remained?"

Gaia settled down upon the tall grass of some unknown animal's front yard. "I was not native to Krynn, and so Yahweh found me difficult to subdue. Even in his enhanced state, his power barely surpassed mine."

"What about Aion, what is he the god of?"

"He would tell you he is lord of a dozen different nothings." Shelton smiled, "Yeah, he said that."

"Aion is perhaps the most enigmatic of the ancient pantheon, for he is of the falling leaves, and the worms that churn beneath the earth. He is the boundary of the forest and the field; the first hint of frost before the snow." She traced her claw across her forearm, "The skin of a fine fruit as it yields beneath your teeth."

Shelton smiled as Gaia continued. "Yes, he is the god of a dozen different nothings; Aion, god of the flowering petals, and of momentary glimpses. He is a change in the air-" the god looked away, choking back a painful lump of emotion, "Before his brother would bid the winds blow everything away."

Shelton sat down beside the goddess as she remembered what was. "Truth be told," Gaia said at last, "Aion is the god of every humble beauty in the world."

The pony became struck by Death's most cryptic instruction; 'Protect the humble beauties, and you shall prevail.' He stood, "Fuck! That's what she meant! I have to protect Aion!"

Gaia's eyes flashed, "Guard carefully any insights you may have, Shelton. Always she is seeking to infiltrate your mind. You may inadvertently endanger Aion by revealing such insights."

"She?" Shelton chuffed, "You mean 'he,' right?"

"Of course," Gaia said, hauling him up, "Come and show me your world, Shelton. Where would you have my kind live, if we succeed in escaping Yahweh?"

"Oh, uh.." he clapped his mouth shut, then smiled as a perfect idea came to him. "I know just the place."

The image of Albany faded; replaced now by a deep and dark forest. Gaia looked about, her eyes shimmering with memory. "Krynn once appeared as thus," she bowed her head, "Only just yesterday it seems."

"Come on," Shelton said, "Check this out."

The pair walked amongst the tall maples, and elderly evergreens. Old was this section of the forest, and even in Shelton's mind, the realm possessed it's own life and consciousness. The trees leaned over the gods and listened to their footfalls as they neared a clearing. When the trees parted, Gaia beheld the fifty one thousand foot peak of Mount Tyr. "That's our tallest mountain." Shelton said, "The summit is way inside the stratosphere, right below the ozone layer."

"I have never before seen such a wonder," Gaia breathed. "Come on!" Shelton said, "Let's go inside!"

"The mountain?"

"Yeah! It has big chambers and rooms inside!"

Shelton led the way, and followed the same trail that Herald had led them along, nearly forty years ago. At length they arrived at the stone stair that led up along the side of the mountain. Gaia inspected this stair carefully. Shelton watched as the goddess placed her hand upon the stone, her face a mask of deep concentration. "The Vainamoinen made this," she said at last, "They share a kinship with my people, for we are born of the same creator."

"Wow, so it would be awesome if you and your dragons could live here!"

She smiled gently, "I would like that very much, Shelton, but I must temper my hopes with the reality of my situation."

"Uh, what is that?"

"I may never regain consciousness. I believe my body is trapped within what your kind would refer to as a coma."

"Can't you heal yourself?"

Gaia spread her hands, "I have, Shelton. I shan't die, and I may council with others through their dreams, but I do not believe I shall ever regain physical consciousness. The damage dealt me by Yahweh's black-hearted people was too grievous."

Shelton plopped down upon his bottom, "That fucking sucks!"

She cocked her head at his colorful language. "Not all sucks, Shelton. I am powerful in the dream world. I may keep Yahweh from tormenting you, but also, I may stab at him in his dreams."

Shelton smiled weakly, "But I want you to enjoy living here!"

She settled gently beside him, "I shall, Shelton. I shall enjoy the dreams of my people, for I know this land shall become dear to their hearts, and oft shall they dream of it."

The pair sat upon the stair for some time, gazing out at the vast forest. "You should go, soon Yahweh will attempt to recapture my body. You should ready your animals."

He glanced at her. "I really like you, Gaia. I hope we can win."

She cupped her large hand over his shoulder, "And I love you as my new brother, Shelton. We shall prevail," whilst she added a silent thought, 'Somehow.'

And so Shelton returned to himself in the stone room. He smiled gently at Gaia's sleeping form; moved to the door. He willed it to unlock, and it did. On the opposed side, Shelton heard John's startled gasp as he reacted to the metal rod sliding away from the lock. "It's just me," Shelton said.

He nodded; "Everything okay? You look worked-up."

"I need to go see Justin, why don't you meet me up by the tents in an hour?"

"O-okay," John began, but Shelton'd already bounded away. He bid the dragon sentinels good day, then returned to the surface. Further up the passage, Shelton passed a pair of dragon sentries guarding a door. His senses told him that the unicorn Aion lay behind that door. 'It's good they are guarding him,' Shelton thought as he approached the sentinels. "Hi! Can I talk with Aion?"

The dragons did not understand his speech. Shelton cleared his throat, said in perfect dragon speech; "Ndingathetha naye."

"It is not possible," replied one of the sentries in dragon speech. Shelton wondered what 'fuck off' would be in dragon speech, but settled for a terse 'Let me in!' - "Vdisake phakathi!"

The pair seemed to buckle to Shelton's will, and they opened the door for him. Within, the black unicorn raised his head. "Hi!" Shelton said as he entered. The door was slammed behind him. He turned, frowned for a moment, and then turned back to Aion with a smile. "Hey, it's good they are protecting you, but boy they're kinda jerks about it."

"They are not protecting me, Shelton. I am a prisoner here."

The pony's smile died away. "Come again?"

The unicorn lay back on his cushion. "You are not terribly intelligent, are you?"

"Uh, no. I'm not." Shelton smiled bravely, "But that's okay, I do well enough."

"Clearly not well enough," Aion said, "You freed the beast from the prison that'd been prepared for her. You've doomed this world."

The pit of Shelton's belly fell away, but he composed himself with a snort. "Says you. Can you give me any sort of proof that what you're saying is true?"

Aion shook his head. "Soon, I expect you will discover the truth." He smirked, "Of course, it will be too late for you and yours."

Shelton glanced back at the door, then back at the unicorn. 'Fuck,' he thought, 'Fuck!'

In a nearby passage, John Bard hurried to the chamber where he'd set up his bunk. Upon arriving, he found that his personal items had been gone through. 'Fuck, where's my music player?'

He looked about. "Fuck! Who would take my stuff!?"

Falling heavily on his bunk, John ran his fingers through his mane. 'Okay, it's no big deal. I'm in the middle of a war, so that player is the least of my worries.'

He angrily swatted the edge of his bunk. Some footsteps echoed along the stair. John smiled to Maggie and Rosemary as they returned to their shared quarters. "You okay?" Maggie asked.

"Someone took my mp3 player." Maggie nodded, as she found her own bunk had been disturbed. "My food pouch is gone."

"Who would steal from us?" John chuffed, "I mean, we're here to help these animals!"

"Not all of these creatures are playing with a full deck," Rosemary said, "To put it gently, their cultural peculiarities are vastly different than ours." The mares paused to trade nervous glances.

"So we'll just have to carry all of our shit with us all the time, huh?" John groused. Maggie sat down beside him, "I'm afraid so," she said, absently rubbing his back. John tensed at her touch, and she immediately apologized. "Oh, it's okay," John said, "I was.." he paused to try to articulate what'd happened to him. "This unicorn got real forward with me.."

Maggie chortled, "You too?"

"Oh, shit!" He laughed, "What is going on here? Are these animals all perverts?"

Rosemary smiled wryly, "We should present a report to Justin on everything we have experienced. He'll want to know what's been happening."

John shyly patted Maggie's shoulder, "I'm glad it wasn't just me. I mean, I'm sorry you got hassled." Maggie bumped him with her snout, "It's okay, John."

He stood, "I wanna go look for my player, want to take a walk?"

The horses gathered themselves up and ventured deeper into the labyrinth of tunnels and hidden chambers, where crystals bleed both light and dark. As they descended, the stones became rougher and more forlorn. John Bard had a sense that they were moving far back into time as they descended down into the world of these strange dragons. At length they came to a large chamber where a wide sweeping mural adorned the curving wall. The scene depicted dragon people riding upon strange wild beasts, with bags and bundles affixed to their creature's back. In the air, dragons sailed aloft upon the backs of winged creatures, again, bearing bundles and items.

These travelers converged upon a great mountain peak, the summit of which rose up beyond the confines of the mural. Stacked here and there along the mountain side were bags and fine things that previous travelers had brought to their mountain home. John glanced at Rosemary and Maggie, before he found his music player set atop a stack of valuables. "Oh, our supply pouches," Maggie said.

"Here's my music player," John said, scooping it up. Rosemary approached the mural, studying carefully the images of happy dragons bringing fine things to adorn their mountain home. "What will happen when these beings come to Elysium?" She asked to no one in particular. Maggie nervously chortled at the thought.

"It's not like they are bad," John said, "They're just hoarders," he glanced at the mural, his face a mask of concern.

Rosemary sought to tease him by snatching away his music player. "Yes," she said, "There shan't be any friction with our locals, I'm sure!"

"Speaking of friction," he said, "Doesn't it strike anyone as being rather odd that these animals acted like they were horrified that we brought their goddess back to them?"

"How do you mean?" Maggie asked as she shouldered her supply pouches. "Well, they acted like their god was already dead. At least most of them did. It was the strangest reaction I'd ever seen to a successful rescue mission."

Maggie tapped her snout. "Now that you mention it, that is rather fucking weird." John chuffed, then noted a very small archway at the far end of the room. He went to it, with the mares following close behind. Pushing his way in, the chamber was nearly pitch dark. Only the light from the passage they'd stepped through illuminated the chamber. John switched on his flashlight. There upon the wall was another mural. The horses approached it, taking in the scene of a winged man. His face and hair appeared straw-colored, and so he seemed different than the dark-skinned harga. The man appeared to be very powerful, and he struck at an angry white dragon. The dragon was thrown down onto some jagged rocks, whilst hairless men grasped at the dragon's arms. "What the fuck," John murmured.

He turned his light back toward the entrance. "They were walling this room closed." Rosemary approached the mural, "Doesn't this look a lot like Gaia? And these jagged rocks the island she was imprisoned upon?"

Maggie softly whistled. "That man looks rather heroic. And the dragon.." "The dragon looks evil." John said. "Fuck, did we rescue the bad guy?"

Cila Dot appeared at the archway. "Come, come! Special meeting!" She clapped her hands to punctuate her summons. Rosemary glanced at Maggie as the horses stepped back through the narrow opening. Cila smiled gently to them, her demeanor oddly comforting as they fell in beside the colorful dragon princess. They made their way along the passage, coming at last to another chamber where Cila collected the equine wizards Benjamin and Marigold.

"What meeting?" Marigold asked. "Impoortant," Cila Dot replied, "Come! Come!"

In an adjacent hall, a military commander named Kasi Dia caught sight of Cila's growing procession, and attempted to call after the princess. Cila offered an offhand reply which seemed to concern this officer. She disappeared down another hall, as Cila arrived at Justin and Shelton's quarters. "Meeting, please come!"

Justin seemed as surprised as the horses. "Where is Shel-toon?" The dragon asked. "He'll be back," Justin said. His reply seemed to worry Cila. Justin traded glances with Marigold as a pair of female dragons rushed up to Cila and in hushed tones spoke something to her in their dragon language. Justin thought he caught the name 'Aion,' whilst Marigold understood that Cila wished Aion to be brought to her. 'Or found,' she thought.

Cila issued a final terse instruction to her leftenants. The females bowed, and with a final squeeze of Cila's hand, departed.

"You need to tell me what is going on," Justin said. "Right now!"

"Listen to me carefully, animals of Elysium," Cila said to the gathered animals, her common speech suddenly much better, "All of you are in grave danger!"

"Cila Dot, this is most unsettling! We came here-" The dragon interrupted him; "You did not rescue Gaia All, you freed her from the prison that'd been prepared for her! She is the true evil in this world!"

Herald Vanderdecken appeared from the gloom. "You'd best listen to her, Justin."

A rush of suspicion gripped Justin. He opened his maw to challenge the wraith, when Shelton rushed toward the group, Aion in tow. "Guys! We fucked up! We fucked everything up!"

"Come! We are all gathered!" Cila cried, "Come quickly!"

The pit of Justin's belly fell away as Cila led her party out to a main corridor which led to the surface. There she was confronted by General Lama Suu.

The pair circled one another, as another dragon rushed down from above, hoping to prevent a possible fight. Lama Suu stepped forward, hissed something in dragon speech. Cila Dot reached out with her long arms to grasp the other's head. The dragon named Kasi Dia issued a shrill panicked cry as Cila and Lama grappled back and forth across the length of the passage.

Lama Suu flailed violently in Cila's grip, whilst the animals of Elysium stood by and gawked. Magical weapons began to flash from Suu's fingers, prompting Marigold to raise a protective shield.

The general brought her leg up and snap-kicked Cila across the side of her head, but try as she might, Lama Suu could not break free of Cila's vice-like grip. The princess' grip became even more crushing as Cila twisted the general's head. All present winced as Lama Suu's neck loudly snapped. "Benjamin Almond!" Cila cried, "Approach me! Quickly!" Fearing she needed help, Benjamin rushed to the princess. Cila gazed into Suu's frantically blinking eyes before crushing the general's head. Benjamin was sprayed with gore, but also a stream of magical essence as Lama Suu's life force was ejected from her now dead body. This magical essence entered Benjamin, endowing him with the general's powers. Cila dropped the body to the dusty floor. "Now you may help defend," Cila said to Benjamin, before she locked eyes with Kasi Dia. The smaller dragon stumbled back, her head hung in a submissive posture. "Come," Cila said to the animals, "We must go! Now!"

Draconic voices barked in the distance. Cila ushered the animals topside, "Defend!" She said to Marigold and Benjamin, "Make your shield!"

Herald brushed against Justin, "She's taking you to the ship! I'll hold them off!" Benjamin Almond joined Herald. "I can also hold them off! Go! I'll catch up with you later!"

Justin nodded to them as he hurried after Cila and his fellows. As the princess neared a large rocky arch, she paused to type something into a command console. Shelton peered at what she was entering into the terminal; 'The operator has initiated emergency protocol: Skyfall.'

"What's that!?" Shelton asked, "What is Skyfall?"

"It means that Gaia is nearly awake, and we are evacuating!"

"But she said she would never wake up! She said she was in a coma!"

Aion snorted. "I believe that was a lie."

Shelton felt like a fool. He'd bought everything that Gaia was peddling. Everything. "Is there anything we can do to undo this?"

"We will sail to the Harga Queen! She has most likely summoned Odin, so all we need do is wait within the safety of her realm for Odin to appear!"

Shelton shook his head, "Wait, you said Odin?"

Loud reports echoed from behind them. Pointed objects whizzed past them at great speed. Within Justin's mind, Princess Olivia suggested he use his magic to create firestorms to cover their escape. Justin turned about, in time to see Herald Vanderdecken's black shadow as the wraith darted amongst the pursuing troops, killing them where they stood. He continued on, "We're almost to the shore!" He said to Herald, "When can you move?"

"Go! Depart! Benjamin and I will regroup with you later!"

"Gaia is going to wake up!"

"I am aware of that," Herald retorted, "Now, go!"

'Oh, Herald,' Justin thought as the animals neared the pier complex where the Ariadne was berthed. Particle weapons fire streaked past them. John and Maisie returned fire with their automatic weapons. Justin sent out a fireball which made an effective grenade, for it scattered the assaulting dragons. The companions hurried along the pier, and then up the stair which protruded from the Ariadne's side. "Lungiselela ukuhamba!" Cila cried. Shelton understood that she'd said; "Make ready to depart!" He swatted at her tail, "Who are you talking to? The guys don't speak dragon!"

"Ndimi ecaleni." Replied a machine voice.

"Did the ship just fucking talk to us?" John chuffed as he prepared a defensive position near the railing. The animals gasped as the ship moved beneath them, and then began to pull away from it's mooring lines. Cila glanced out the bridge windows as draconic soldiers poured up from hidden doorways in the sand. "Make your shield strong!" Cila cried. John Bard grimaced at the multitudes as he readied his rifle. Beside him, his mother pulled the charging handle of her rifle. "They are coming!" Maisie Wick cried, as a squadron of pegasus warriors descended from above. John fired at them. He felled several of the winged horses, as Gracie unloaded her magazine, claiming many more. John blinked as the pegasus he strafed fell from the sky, before he recovered his wits and sighted in his next target. Behind him, his father manned his camera.

Now a second wave of attackers filled the sky. These larger and more imposing pegasus leveled their weapons at the ship; long silver spears they called fire lances. They fired, but the red bolts of energy glanced off of Marigold's defensive shield.

In the pilot house, the control consoles momentarily went dark, but flickered back to life as the vessel ignored the commands beamed to it from the shore. "What was that?" Asked Shelton.

"The vessel which you've dubbed Ariadne has chosen our side," Cila replied, "It has chosen to help us."

The pony chortled, "You say that like it's alive."

Cila snorted as the vessel accelerated away from the shore. Bright flashes of weaponry struck the wizard's protective barrier. Cila sighed heavily as the Ariadne engaged all of it's propulsion engines and unleashed it's full drive power. "We might just make it! Until Gaia All awakens!"

"I can't believe she lied to me!" Shelton gruffed. "I am sorry, Shelton," Cila said, "I am sorry, and I wish you to know that every horrible act she attributed to the god of men was committed by her. She is a usurper, she is the one who has destroyed this world."

A fearsome red flash struck Marigold's outer shield. The wizard stumbled across the deck, reeling from the shock of a powerful cannon's blast. On the bridge wing, Major Wick was in a near panic. "Guys!" Maisie cried, "Less talk, more getting away!"

'Herald!' Justin called to the distant eagle, 'See if you can kill whoever is manning that big gun!'

Marigold was rocked by another blast from the weapon - her shield collapsed. John and Gracie blinked, their eyes stunned by the energy weapon's brilliant flash. Maisie Wick leveled her rifle as another wave of pegasus bore down on them, but they were too quick. In a flash they were on deck. A massive winged horse stood over John as he fumbled to retrieve a magazine from his pouch. Maisie fired a burst from her rifle, but missed the pegasus as he prepared to strike John down. 'If you come here, you will die,' came Garland's voice.

John closed his eyes. With another burst from her weapon Maisie Wick slammed into the winged horse. The pair flipped over the railing and fell into the inky water. "Fuck! Maisie!" John cried.

Now another wave of pegasus descended. Rosemary Barter, having quite enough of this battle raised her hand and in a loud voice screamed; "DIE!"

And they fell. All around the Ariadne winged bodies splashed into the water. Eyes wide, John Bard looked back at the white mare as Rosemary rushed into the pilot house. "Justin! You have to retrieve the fox!"

"I can't feel her!"

"Blast and damn! What can you do!?"

Justin crumpled beneath her rebuke, but the animals became distracted by the Ariadne's masts. Grey composite sails issued from the tall pylons and billowed out in the wind. Already the company could perceive the vessel'd picked up speed. The coast noticeably receded from them, and the brown brackish water gradually turned to blue.

"No!" Rosemary raged, "We must go back and retrieve Maisie!"

"We must get away from Gonggong," Cila cried, "I am sorry for your friend, but it is imperative we seek the safety the harga lands!"

"How far can those pegasus horses fly out?" Justin asked Cila. "Do not concern yourself with them, but with my people's attack aircraft."

Justin furled his wings, hoping to compose himself. "Okay, when can we expect an attack?"

She smiled, "As soon as they can decipher the magical lock I have placed upon their propulsion crystals."

"Come again?"

"Our technologies are based upon magical catalysts," Cila said, "Each pilot is issued a series of crystals that power their aircraft. When not in use, these crystals are safeguarded in locking sarcophagi," she smiled, "I have made them.. extra secure."

Justin smiled, "How long will it take them?"

She sighed, "We should be well away by the time they crack my spell. The only other creature on Gonggong whom I consider my peer is a unicorn named Laurelei. As we speak, I suspect she is hard at work attempting to undo my spell."

"Thank you, Cila." Justin said, as Shelton Holden slumped against the back wall of the pilot house and began to weep. John Bard went to him. "Hey, Shelton."

Justin clacked his mandible, "Alright! I know we're upset! But we're not out of it yet! See to your posts! Keep an eye out for threats! Especially from the water!"

"I gotta go," John said. Shelton smiled weakly. "I'm going to take a nap."

"Is that wise?" Maggie asked, "Doesn't Gaia possess the ability to appear to you in dreams?"

"Yeah, and that's why I need to go and intercept her. I can run interference for you guys and allow you to sleep peacefully," he wrinkled his nose, "She said something to me last time, something about stabbing at the enemy in their sleep. If there's a good guy out there, Gaia may be hassling them, so that's another reason I want to intercept her."

Maggie hugged him, "Good luck, pony!"

"We're going to make it through this," Shelton said. Justin nodded, but said nothing more. With a sigh, the pony went to the large room behind the pilot house and settled down upon the cool obsidian floor. He closed his eyes, and imagined himself back home. But what filled his mind was the great hall beneath the mountain of Tyr. Shelton found himself in the dark passages leading into a nearly pitch black chamber. The silver tree was dimly visible at the center, and lurking beyond was the deathly white form of Gaia All.

Shelton made his way into the chamber, his foot falls gently echoing on the cool stone. Wiping his nose, he settled down beside the metal tree. After a moment, Gaia lowered herself down and folded her legs up beneath herself. Shelton glanced at her large white feet, mere inches away from his own. "So, you sent the black ship."

"Yes,"

"You tricked us into rescuing you."

"I foresaw my defeat, and so set into motion a means of thwarting his meddling."

"His meddling," Shelton said, "You mean Odin? Did he place you on that island, and set some inhuman men there to generate poison gasses to kill you?"

Gaia issued a dismissive chuff. "Humph," Shelton said, "I guess since he couldn't access something like the first dimension, he couldn't kill you outright. So, he thought of a way to do it in a more round about way."

"You will not defeat me."

"No?" Shelton said, "Then why are you afraid?"

She turned her face away. Shelton leaned closer to her, "I can smell your fear, Gaia. It's pungent, like a rotting corpse."

She turned to him. "We'll see who is afraid."

Shelton suddenly found himself driving a motor truck, but he was not himself. He'd become a long-past incarnation named Burt Shay. Shelton dimly recalled this stallion, who lived some one hundred and forty years before the present modern day. Burt turned off the main highway, and onto a side-street. His route for the evening had been canceled; the merchant instead wishing the load Burt carried to be delivered in the morning, so Burt was on his way home to get some needed sleep.

In this time, there were no cellular telephones. There was no way for Burt to ring his wife Brandy to tell her he was on his way. 'I'll just surprise her.'

Traffic was light for a saturday night. The dim orange street lamps did little to illuminate the quiet streets. Well, Burt's truck wasn't so quiet, so he decided to park it on the corner near the grocery store. Burt brought the old truck to a stop just outside the corner market's parking lot and slid out of the cab. He locked the door, and then checked the back to make sure the padlock was in place. Humming a fond medley, the pepper-grey stallion made his way toward his neighborhood.

The time was a half hour before midnight. Burt quietly made his way up to his second floor apartment. Then, he heard something. A rhythmic thumping. Burt cocked his head, at first thinking an insect might be making a racket up on the roof; then he heard his wife moan. Burt's mane stood on end. He took another step up, and then closed the remaining distance as his lips trembled. 'Someone's fucking her! Shit! I'm going to have to divorce her!'

Without even being aware of what he was doing, Burt unlocked his flat and slipped inside. Moving to a nearby cabinet, he kicked away the door. Thrusting his hand inside, Burt grasped the cold black metal of a loaded revolver.

Brandy gasped as the wolf who'd been atop her slid away from the bed and with his nose arched up, scented the air. Burt's adrenaline hung heavy in the air. "Alright, buddy," said the wolf, but those were his final words. Burt fired a round that struck the canine in his lower abdomen. The wolf stumbled back, but was struck by a second round. He issued a heavy sigh as he slumped to the floor.

"Burt," Brandy gasped. She fell from the bed and crawled across the floor. Burt leveled the weapon at her, held it on her for a long while. "Burt," she gasped.

The stallion pointed the weapon away from her, then brought it up to his head. In the great hall, Shelton winced as Burt Shay pulled the trigger. He glanced at Gaia, "Is that all you have? My memory of a distraught stallion who took his own life after murdering his wife's affair?"

Shelton got to his feet, "Okay, I suppose it's my turn! Let's see what you fear!"

The white dragon bowed her head. Shelton recognized it as a submissive gesture, but his acknowledgment angered the dragon. She whipped her tail about and meant to knock his legs out from beneath him, but Shelton was immovable. "I'm the stronger deity here in this dream realm, you can't do shit to me."

"But you are not stronger in the physical realm," she hissed, "Not with that scale cutting into your brain! Once I wake, I shall feast upon your body and claim your magic for my own!"

"We'll see about that." Shelton said, "In the meantime, why don't we explore your absolute worst fear."

She backed away from him as Shelton penetrated her mind, and from the pit of Gaia's fears conjured the image of a learner's classroom. Shelton's spirit became surprised by the image that filled his mind's eye. Alien though it was, it was unmistakably a classroom, and seated in one of the small wooden seats was a young blue dragon. Idly she gazed out at the sky, as she pressed and pushed upon an electronic device held in her lap.

Finished with her scholastic chore, the young dragon left her school to wander among woodlands cool, gathering sweet flowers and colorful leaves as she went. Shelton withdrew from the vision as he regarded Gaia; his foe apparently mortified by what Shelton'd revealed.

"So, you used to be blue?"

Her embarrassment turned to seething anger. Gaia thrashed against Shelton's grip, but the pony held her fast. "Wait! Why is being a youngster your worst fear? What is wrong with that?"

"Weakness!" She screeched, but immediately regretted her outburst. She clapped her maw shut, and tried her best to erect a mental barrier to guard her remaining secrets.

He shook his finger at her, "You're crazy! The little girl I saw in that classroom looks so sweet!" She bared her teeth at him, and raged all the more. 'Wow, she's fucking pissed, but at least I know what buttons to push.'

Absently he changed the backdrop of the great hall to the picturesque alien classroom of stone and wood. An odd hodgepodge of old antiquity and sophisticated electronic advancement, Shelton found Gaia's ancient school to be a charming place.

The tall white dragon now found herself nearly eye-level with Shelton, as she realized with horror that she'd become her old childhood self. "You need therapy, seriously," Shelton said, "So, I want to talk to the little dragon girl you used to be! Bring her forward, let her speak!"

His thoughts becoming a scalpel, Shelton cut through millions of years of built-up hardening to reveal the dragon at her very core. Shelton smiled with satisfaction that he'd reached the animal she'd used to be, when her name was not Gaia All, but Tika See, a young vainamoinen girl.

"Hi, Tika," he said gently, "My name is Shelton, can you understand me?"

"Shel-toon?" She peeped, "How be you come?" He cocked his head, but understood what she meant. "I've come from really far away, from another world, to try and help you."

Tika's large blue eyes shimmered as she reached out to touch his face, but paused. He smiled, "You can touch me, if you want."

She did. First, gently touching his nose. Then, softly brushing her fingers over his cheek. "Shel-toon," she breathed, "Here for help? Me help?"

He cupped his hands over her soft blue fingers, "Tika, I'd like to know about your childhood. Would you show me where you live?"

She cocked her head, but understood more or less what he asked of her. She took his hand and led him from the school. Through lush picturesque fields did Tika See guide Shelton, pausing now and again to admire green growing things, or to wonder at some self-mobile machine that'd landed to tend a water pump. In the distance, colorful vainamoinen people walked amongst the rows of crops, using magical powers to effortlessly harvest bushels of produce.

"Grow food," she said; pantomiming placing food in her maw. The pony nodded as they continued on toward a modest settlement. Shelton began to understand that although Tika's world possessed a degree of high technology, her people were primarily agrarian. 'Everyone looks female, where are the males?'

Tika led Shelton to a series of tall cylinders, crafted of sandstone and mortar. Upon entering, Shelton became surprised how sterile and white the interior seemed. 'Like the inside of a hospital.'

A tall vainamoinen female greeted Tika; Shelton apparently passing unseen. The green dragon mother stooped to kiss her daughter, then returned to whatever task she'd entertained prior to Tika's arrival. The girl hopped up onto a type of chair. "Hooom," she said.

Shelton understood that she'd meant 'Home.' He nodded to her, and then idly poked about the strange, cozy dwelling. Tika's mother spoke to her in their dragon speech. Tika momentarily forgot about Shelton as she became engaged in conversation. The pony noted a type of electronic picture frame. He swiped his finger across it, and it flickered to life, revealing the smiling faces of vainamoinen people who were dear to Tika's mother. Shelton happened upon one photo that seemed to show Tika's mother giving birth to her. Shelton passed into this photo as he relived the scene for himself. 'That's why there's no males,' Shelton discovered, 'Vainamoinen dragons create a baby inside their abdomens, and then give the infant a portion of their magic to make them alive,' he paused to note that other dragons could contribute to the new dragon's magical essence to help them develop into a uniquely distinct individual. 'So, dragons do sorta have fathers.'

He withdrew from the vision, 'What's the name of that way of making new life that doesn't involve having sex? Parthenogenesis?' He glanced at Tika as she chatted with her mother. 'She seems like such a normal girl, what the fuck happened to her to make her the way she is now?'

A thought struck him; 'I need to get Marigold in here. She's a psychiatrist.' He paused to nervously wipe his palms on his kilt, 'I might not have to kill this dragon if I can get her some help!'

The pony performed the mental equivalent of a finger-snap. Shelton and Gaia now found themselves in the great hall beneath Mount Tyr. Gaia loomed over him, but her eyes shimmered in a strange sort of way. 'Oh, fuck! Am I reaching her?' "H-hey, I really liked the little girl I met,"

Her expression hardened, and she coldly dismissed him.

"Look, can we make a bargain?" Shelton asked, but Gaia replied with a hiss. "You have nothing to offer that I cannot already take! The moment I wake, I shall come for you!"

He angrily chuffed, "Fuck! What happened to make you this way?" Shelton withdrew from her mind, hoping that perhaps she might think back upon the girl she'd once been.

On board the Ariadne, Justin Brightwing silently crept into Shelton's makeshift stateroom to check on his friend. The pony was not there- "Justin!" The eagle whirled around, "Shelton!"

"I think I made some progress! I need to ask Marigold about what I observed!"

The other animals poked their heads out of their rooms, then hurried along after Justin and Shelton as they sought out Marigold Greenfield. She was outside, standing against the forward bulwark. Shelton approached the white wizard as she thoughtfully tapped her staff upon the deck. "You are coming to me for advice, and yet you've handled yourself like, well.. a deity." She took his hand, "What can I do for you that you've not already done?"

"You're seeing my thoughts and stuff, huh?"

"Shelton, I think the best you can do is just keep talking to her. Keep her focused on the animal she once was, and remind her that she was once good."

"I agree," said Cila Dot. The company turned to her as the prismatic dragon knelt beside Shelton. "I cannot thank you enough for what you have done thus far, but I ask that you try and do more. If Gaia can be reached, perhaps we may save her life, and the lives of countless animals."

Rosemary Barter shuddered. "I never want to kill, never ever again."

Shelton nodded to her, "Okay, I'll do my best." He breathed a sigh as he returned inside. Justin followed him to his room as the pony patted his friend's chest. "Thank you, Justin. I couldn't do this without you."

"I could say the same about you."

The friends smiled to each other. "We'll have a big tale to tell when this is over, huh?" Shelton said.

Justin gently pecked his friend. "Good luck,"

"Thanks,"

And with that, Shelton lay down and willed himself to sleep. It didn't take long to infiltrate Gaia's mind, and he hardly said a word to her, conjuring instead an image of the dragon's childhood self.

Tika See appeared from the depths of Gaia's past; smiled absently. "Haloo, Shel-toon. Come visit again you?"

"Yeah, I need to understand how you came to be the tyrant you'll become up in the future," he paused to look the girl up and down, "Tika, you don't have a shred of magic in you, beyond what your mom and her friends gave you. How did you become a goddess?"

Tika made no verbal answer. Instead, she filled Shelton's mind with the image of a scenic bubbling creek. The blue vainamoinen girl frolicked along the green rocky outcroppings, as Shelton subtly noted that Tika seemed to always be alone. 'I don't think she has any friends, that can be toxic to a child's development.' Back within Tika's retrospection, the girl came at last to a mysterious pool, sheltered beneath a stand of great and tall trees. There she bathed in the cool dark waters, whilst the trees above her leaned over her and listened. From his hidden vantage, Shelton became aware of an electric tension in the air. 'What is that?'

The pony stepped away from the high rocky cliffside to investigate the growing tension within the rocky body of the land. Above the pond, there came a blue flash. Tika See cried out. Shelton whirled about, wondering at the happening. He rushed back to the pond where he found Tika shivering; her eyes unfocused and her breath coming in short shallow gasps.

Shelton became aware of a magical presence within the girl. 'The land did this, it put magic inside her!'

He glanced down; gazed deeply into the waters, but the pool it's self had little to do with the happening. "Tika, are you alright?"

"This happen, I sorry will become tyrant in later time."

"Hey, no, it's not your fault!" Shelton bit his lip. 'This girl isn't real, she's just a projection of Gaia's memory, but I'll be fucked if it doesn't feel like I'm really with her.' The pony awkwardly hugged her. Tika leaned heavily against him as she began to weep in the way that dragons cry. "I sorry, very sorry," she gasped. Shelton too began to weep, "It's okay, Tika. This is what makes life the way it is, there can't be good times without some bad."

Sniffling, Tika held Shelton out at arm's length. "Shel-toon, appreciate do I what you attempt, but cannot change me in future time." She paused to make a sweeping gesture, "Tika See cannot change who become," she gently patted him, "Please do stop me, do not allow bad thing happen from me." She pantomimed a chopping motion, "Do all to stop me."

Tears blurred his eyes, "I'm so sorry, Tika." She smiled gently, "I happy to meet you. Happy I am that he that stops me is good and kind." She gently patted him, "Good and kind,"

"Tika, how did you become Gaia? How did that happen?"

"I claim her home. Claim her identity. Recast my body to her image, became lord of world."

"Is the real Gaia All in this world? I mean, right now? Can I meet her?"

A strange cloud passed over her face, and her eyes widened, as if something were revealed to her. Tika took his hand, "Waiting for you, she is. Come, Shel-toon." His fur stood on end at the eerie thought that this dragon goddess might've been waiting in the deepest recesses of Tika See's memories, waiting perhaps millions of years to speak with him. Possessing a foreknowledge that someday he would come.

The pony noted that Tika did not conjure an image of Gaia's home, they physically journeyed there. For days and days they walked, until the distant peak of Mount Tyr filled the far horizon. 'We're home, we're on Elysium.' The ground seemed to pitch and move beneath him as the weight of this revelation became felt, 'A long time ago, I was here, traveling to Mount Tyr.'

The dark waters of the eleventh dimensional ocean filled his mind's eye. The pony felt himself rocking, as if he lay upon a boat, gazing deep down below dark waters. Down, beneath the blackest pitch he'd ever known, where a golden face waited to meet him. A golden face wreathed in flame.

"Shel-toon! Wake you!" He stirred at her touch, as the dragon frantically shook him. "I'm, uh.. okay." Tika hugged him until Shelton was fully roused from his terrifying slumber. He stood, trying his best to comfort the distraught dragon. "It's okay, Tika. Sometimes I have to go to sleep, but everything is okay."

Hands upon her hips, Tika snorted, then lifted him up. "Hey!" He chortled. "You rest have need of," Tika said, carrying him to a nearby village. At the settlement's boundary, Shelton noted a sign that in dragon speech said 'Highest northern place,' but it's pronunciation would be "Ereb," he said. He noted random dragon people as they passed, but none seemed concerned nor asked why Tika was carrying someone. 'Guess they figure if she needs help, she'll ask.'

Tika set Shelton down at the entrance to a picturesque lodge. Inside, dragons sat before control consoles, performing unknown functions. Intrigued, Shelton approached one of the dragon operators. The dragon smiled to him, and showed him what he was doing. "Oh, so you control those robots that go around and fix things?"

The dragon nodded to him, and then returned to his task. "Food," Tika said, "Please, food."

An adult rose from her console to open a refrigerated cabinet. She withdrew a platter of tasty looking items and presented it to Tika. "Thank," Tika said in dragon speech. She took the platter and then gestured for Shelton. "Come, Shel-toon. Eat."

"You can just walk into places and ask for food?" Tika cocked her head at him, genuinely confused by his question. "Of course."

Shelton sat down with her and took stock of their meal. There appeared to be several pieces of meat and starched corn in one container, while another contained green vegetables that looked like cucumbers. Tika ate a piece of meat. "What sort of animal do you hunt for the meat?" He asked.

"Hunt? No, meat is plant-based. Gaia made design for special meat, no need for kill, only grow."

"My friend's scientists came up with a similar recipe," Shelton said, taking a sliver of the meat product and popping it into his mouth. Tika smiled gently to him, "Your people good. I see why you come gently, say good things."

Shelton crunched upon a cucumber, "I like you, Tika. I want to like your future self, too." She sighed, "Maybe like me in future is key to stop me, do not know."

"I hope so," he murmured, then smiled at the dragons as they worked at their consoles. Through their good-natured thoughts, Shelton picked up on an undercurrent of tension. "This is such a serene, peaceful place," he scratched his head, "But, I'm starting to get a sense about something."

"What-what?"

He chortled at her strange speech, "Let's meet your goddess, then maybe we'll know."

Tika nodded, and then returned the platter to the refrigerator. "Thank," she said. The operators rose from their terminals to hug Tika and Shelton. The pony smiled at their lovely affectionate behavior, then bid them farewell. Outside, Shelton sighed. "What?" Tika asked.

"Every culture has a story about a paradise that becomes lost," he reached out for Tika's hand, "It seems you live in a paradise right now, but soon you're going to lose it."

"Yes," she replied.

And so the pair continued on, subsisting on the land or whatever food a dragon might gift them until at long last the pair arrived at a high stair that ascended the side of the mountain. Tika led him a short way up, then entered the very same passage that Herald had once led his family through.

The same warm orange glow lit the interior passage. Shelton watched as the ceiling vaulted up, higher and higher, until they arrived within the central cathedral, where a tall white dragon waited to greet him. "Gaia?" Shelton peeped.

"Welcome to my home, Shelton Holden." She bowed to him, "I am Gaia All."

"So, you know what's going to happen?" He gestured to Tika, "You know she's going to begin consuming other dragon people's magic?"

Gaia nodded, "Yes, Shelton."

"You put magic in her, back at that pool, knowing she'll eventually come after you?" His face became anguished, "A-and kill you?"

The other shook her head, "No, Shelton. This child cannot harm me, but it is time that I departed this world." "What? Where are you going to go?" "I shall submerge myself within the first dimension, there I shall lend my intellect to a great purpose."

"How would that be safe for you? You're not of the shadow realm, the singularity would kill you."

"The singularity possesses a will of it's own, and judges us accordingly. A virtuous spirit need not fear the shadow realm's extreme properties."

"Oh," he chuffed, thought; 'Assuming you're a virtuous spirit.' He cast her a sideways glance. "So, Tika just finds you gone, then takes your form and pretends to be you?"

Gaia nodded.

"Well, why? Why don't you stop her? Isn't it important to you? To protect your people?"

The goddess lowered herself to the cool stone floor; folded her long legs beneath herself. She drew a breath ladled with sorrow, "In the fullness of time, Tika See will come to represent a tyranny of cruelty, as I represent a tyranny of kindness."

"What?"

"Shelton, my rule upon Elysium is absolute. There is no dissent, and no question." She paused to articulate her next thought, "There is no free will in my world. The bellies of my Vainamoinen people want for nothing, but a fierce hunger burns within their hearts, a hunger that I cannot satiate." Gaia smiled gently, "I have outlasted my usefulness, there is nothing more I may do here."

He chuffed, "You mean this is all about free will?"

Gaia nodded her immense head. Shelton approached her, set his hand upon her knee. "You're really here, aren't you? You've brought me back to your time."

"Yes,"

He glanced at Tika See, "And, Tika is really here?"

"Yes, Shel-toon." She peeped. Tears blurring his eyes, the pony went to her and hugged her tight. Tika gently rocked him in her arms as the pair held each other. Then, he wiped his eyes, "I'm sorry you ended up being the one Gaia chose to set this plan into motion. You don't deserve to be cast as a villain."

"Be at peace, Shel-toon, no sorrow my heart contains."

A great lump of emotion choked him, and he gasped a great cry of sadness. Gaia closed her great hands about him as he wept. And so he cried. He cried for Tika, and for all of the animals that would suffer in the long age to come. Shelton's tears issued from the unfathomable depths of his black eyes, and wet the white scales of Gaia's wrist, staining them black. "Thus will your mark remind me of the price of my designs."

The pony wiped his eyes, "Okay, is there anything more I can do?"

"If you would please, open for me a portal to your shadow realm."

"I can't," he mumbled, "I can't work my magic. It'll hurt." Gaia cupped her finger over him, "I have stabilized the scale, you may work your magic." He swallowed, and the willed a portal to open. Shelton felt no joy when a portal did appear. Gaia rose, then approached the shimmering green gateway. "Thank you, my friend. Until our next meeting." And with that, the goddess stepped though. He closed the portal, and then sat upon a stone bollard. For a great long while he pondered what'd been revealed. 'So, this is all about freedom.'

Shelton suddenly understood Hades' extremely hands-off style of governance. 'She wasn't aloof because she didn't care, she kept her distance because she wanted us to be our own animals. She learned from Gaia's example.'

He turned to Tika, who shyly bowed to him. "Farewell, I begin my work. Sad do it make me."

The pony smiled gently as the image of Tika blurred away from him. He closed his eyes, then opened them to find himself back aboard the Ariadne. With a sigh, he got to his feet. Marigold Greenfield met him in the hall. "I sensed your return."

"Yeah," he said.

"So..?"

He rubbed his eyes, "It went about as well as you would expect. We're all a part of a god's big plan to find out how many of her people would turn out to be jerks."

"That sounds about right," Marigold said. Shelton took her in his arms. She held him close, her snout buried in his grey mane. "I'm going to have to tell Cila what's actually going on."

"What is going on, Shelton?"

He delivered a smooch to her cheek, "All I need to do is open a portal to retrieve the real Gaia All. Then this whole conflict will be over."

The pair arrived at Cila Dot's stateroom. The dragon stood, aware that he bore some great news. He went to her and gently hugged her leg. She knelt to cup her hands over him, "What did you learn?"

"I traveled back in time, to your world as it existed on Elysium. I met your goddess, Gaia All."

Cila sat down on her bottom, her hands trembling as Shelton smiled gently to her. "Your goddess is alive and well, and I expect we'll see her soon."

"Y-yes?"

Shelton kissed her hand, "I also think she will be very proud of you, Cila, because you stayed true to her ideals. You stayed good, when being bad would have been so much easier."

"What of the false Gaia?"

"Her name is Tika See, and everything she has done, she did for Gaia."

Cila exhaled a great breath, as if she'd been punched in the gut.

"This is all about free will," Shelton said, "It was the one thing Gaia couldn't give your people, but she attempted to, by going away." Cila stared blankly at the far wall as Shelton squeezed her fingers. "I'm sorry, Cila."

"She turned her back on us, left us in pain."

"Gaia wished to give you a great gift, but she didn't have the emotional complexity to realize the price you and yours would have to pay." He sighed, "I mean, Tika thought that she had to be Gaia's polar opposite, instead of just simply being herself." Shelton's gaze became far away as his mind wrestled with a hundred churning thoughts. "What is it?" Marigold asked.

"All any of the dragons had to do was just be themselves," his ears stood firmly erect as a great insight struck him. "I know what I have to do!"

"What?" Cila asked. Shelton took her hand, "I've already been sent back in time once, so I'm going to go back again to stop Tika from making a huge mistake!"

He gestured for Marigold, "Okay, I need you to stabilize the scale." "What?" The wizard gasped, "Shelton, I can't-" "No, you totally can," Shelton chimed, "Just concentrate!"

Marigold touched her staff to his brow, and tried her best to focus upon the scale inside his brain, "Shelton, I can't reach it. Your magic isn't letting me in."

"I'll try to help," he said, "Try it now."

"Damn it!" She chuffed, "Shelton, this just isn't going to work."

Shelton snorted, "So, Tika will have to help me!"

Marigold sputtered in confusion, but Cila saw hope in Shelton's plan. "You believe she will cooperate?"

"I think so," Shelton said, "I mean, there's no reason for Tika to be bad! You can be good and have free will!" He gestured to Justin, "Turn the ship around! We're going back to Gonggong!"

"Shelton," Justin began, but the pony reassured him with a hug. "Justy, I was really there. I cried in Tika's arms, I know she's not going to hurt me!"

And so the companions reversed their course. It did not take long to return to the island, and when they arrived, Tika See stood upon the beach. The pony watched her from the railing, noting her lack of emotion. 'She's wrestling with her feelings,' he thought, 'Okay, I have to play this real careful.'

The Ariadne bumped against the pier. A few vainamoinen appeared from an underground hatch to secure the vessel. The stairway emerged from the side of the ship. Shelton descended the stair and greeted Tika. "Hi," he chimed. "It's good to see you."

She cupped her hand over her face. 'Fuck,' Shelton thought, 'O-okay, what do I do?' The only thought that came to mind was to hug her, and so he clasped his arms around her leg. There he stood for a long while, holding the dragon as she wept, whilst his companions watched from the vessel and waited.

Finally, Tika knelt to nuzzle Shelton. From the Ariadne, Justin breathed a heavy sigh of relief. "Hey," Shelton chimed as he cradled Tika's face in his hands, "I knew you'd remember who you were."

"You make quite an impression," she replied, "So, what shall we do?"

"I don't suppose you can repair the damage to this world?" She sighed, "I could, but it would take hundreds of years. By then, many animals would succumb to catastrophic climate change."

"What were you guys going to do when that happened?" Shelton asked, but as he glanced at the Ariadne he realized Tika's intended plan. "Oh," he chuffed. "We may still travel to Elysium," Tika said, "But as refugees, not invaders."

"But Krynn would be destroyed," Shelton peeped. Tika nodded, "Yes."

Shelton patted her snout, "Hey, I have a better idea! What if you do what Gaia did and steady my scale so I can work some magic!" She blinked, "What is your plan?"

"Come on," he chimed, pulling her toward the ship, "I'll show you!"

High up on the bridge wing, Marigold expressed her apprehensions, "Shelton! Venturing back would open up a huge can of worms! Our best bet would be to cram as many animals on board the Ariadne as we can and go back to Elysium!"

"How many animals live on Krynn?" Shelton asked, "Ten million? A hundred million?"

"One billion, seven hundred and twenty thousand," Tika offered. Shelton nodded to her, "We can't expect to bring that many back to Elysium, we have to go back and stop the harm before it happens!"

John stepped forward, terribly concerned. "I'm not sure about this." The pony hugged him; "It's okay John, it's going to be alright."

"Will Justin still be king?" He asked, his eyes beseeching Justin for guidance. Justin cupped his wing over the boy. "Perhaps we should hold a vote."

John gazed up at Justin as the other animals became reflective. "Yes," Marigold said, "We're about to make a decision that will profoundly affect our home, we should all hold a vote."

"Justy, I know I can pull this off," Shelton argued, "This is too important to hold a vote!"

"No," Tika said, "Justin is right. The future of your world is at stake," she nodded to Justin, "You should vote."

The pony groused, "Look, I know this will mean that the Vainamoinen dragons will maybe never leave Elysium, but also, it will mean that they never ventured to this world and wiped out the mythical animal gods. Planet Krynn will become healed, and it's residents will never know anything bad ever happened!" He turned to Tika, "We can restore that paradise that existed, Tika! We can go back to how it was!"

"We can never go back," Tika replied, "But, I believe we undo a great many hurts."

Shelton bit his lip, "Okay, how do we do this?"

Aion the unicorn slinked into the room as Justin addressed his fellows. "First, we need to clearly define what the stakes are. It's nothing less than the salvation of planet Krynn. This world faces an ecological collapse, and possible mass extinctions, beyond the lives already taken by Tika's illegitimate regime." He paused to glance at her. Tika nodded to him, and then bowed apologetically to Cila Dot. To her surprise, Cila was conciliatory.

"Second, am I to understand that Tika destroys a great number of Vainamoinen dragons in order to claim their magic?"

Tika nodded. "Millions perished."

"So, we're also acting to restore the Vainamoinen civilization," he turned to Shelton, "How sure are you that Tika's past self will listen?"

"It broke my heart to be cruel," Tika breathed, "If you present a clear alternative that doesn't involve me becoming a monster, I shall happily accept it."

Justin nodded, "Alright, we are a representative body of Elysium on this world, and in the name of the animals of the Continent of Land, and the citizens of the United Kingdom, I ask you to cast your vote for this action," he held up his wing, "But beware, the future of our own world hangs in the balance. There is every possibility that we may return to our homes and find them inhabited by dragons."

"You cannot do this," said Aion. The animals turned to him. "You cannot forsake your own world! You must consider the welfare of your people!"

"But we'll save planet Krynn, and all the animals and men who live here." Shelton said. "Don't you want that?"

"I do, more than anything! But you mustn't risk your own world! I couldn't bear the guilt!"

"I believe in fairness," Shelton said. "I believe there is a god somewhere that won't let us down, if we decide to help you and the vainamoinen people." He crossed the room to take the unicorn's hand. "If you want, you can vote, too." Marigold agreed; "This radical change in the timeline might affect the circumstances of your birth, Aion. There is no guarantee you will be unaffected."

Justin cleared his throat, "In order to pass, this vote must be unanimous. So I ask you now, all in favor of this action, raise your hand."

All present raised their hands, except Aion. He cast his eyes about, looking to each of the animals from the alien world who stood with their hands or wings raised. 'My kind would not have voted to endanger their own world,' he thought, as his arm began to rise. 'Perhaps that is why we were beset by the vainamoinen, because we were unworthy of our freedom.' He held his arm high. "I vote yes!"

A strange feeling swept over the companions. Tika See lowered herself to the floor and began to weep. Shelton knelt beside her to whisper gentle words of comfort. "Thank you," she gasped, "Thank you.. for taking away this terrible burden." "You'll be okay," He cooed, "Now, I need your help, sweetie. I need you to stabilize the scale inside my head so I can access the forth dimension."

Tika wiped her eyes and nodded. She cupped her huge hands over his head to focus her magic upon the golden scale. "Try now," she said. Shelton willed a portal to open, and it did. "Yes!" He turned to Justin, "See you on the other side."

"I love you, Shelton." The pony glanced back at him, "You were my first and only love, Justy."

Justin sighed a heavy breath as Shelton winked away.

Part Five: Into Dust

Rosemary Barter felt herself falling. Dense cold air swirled about her as an all-encompassing dark closed around her. And then, there was nothing. No sound, nor sensation. The white mare found herself standing upon sandy ground, but her eyes could scarcely discern the environment. She waved her hand in front of her face and could only just see it in the dark.

Nearby, Edward nervously whinnied. "What happened!? Is this the new future?"

Rosemary listened intently, then drew in a breath but no air entered her lungs. "This is the spirit world." She glanced about sharply, "We are in the sprit world!"

"Relax, everyone," Justin said, "Keep your wits about you."

The companions found that they were no longer aboard the ship, but upon a broad arid plain with a deep black sky that leaned heavily upon the desolate land. "Is everyone here?" Maggie asked, looking about as if to make sure. The Bard family was present, as was Maggie and Rosemary. The dragons stood at the periphery of the group, and Tika See's tall white form looked rather unsettling in the dark of the realm. Glancing at her, Aion squealed, his lip trembling as he wrung his hands. "What is it?" Marigold asked.

"The white horse is correct! We find ourselves in the underworld, we are truly dead!"

"My name is Rosemary, and I've been dead before." She gestured for Justin, "Come on, I think we should go this way."

"Are you sure?" Justin asked, "I don't see anything."

"What does it matter!" Aion wailed, "We are dead! Accept your fate!" "I am forced to agree," said Tika. "Our circumstance is dire that we find ourselves in this place."

Rosemary swatted the unicorn's butt, "I understand you possess something resembling a spirit, but what of the dragons? Hmm? They don't have spirits! So, how are they here with us if we are dead?"

The unicorn rubbed his bottom, "So, we are the living dead! What a splendid development!"

Marigold cast the unicorn a sideways glance as she willed the tip of her staff to glow, but the light offered did little to illuminate their surroundings. Edward Bard held his camera at the ready, and hoped that it was working. "Shelton must have changed something," Edward said, "But, I thought it was supposed to be a good thing?"

John hugged his dad, "We don't know that things are bad, let's just get to that body of water over there." Edward squinted; "I don't see anything!"

"I agree," Rosemary said, "The presence of any sort of water in a spiritual realm can be a powerful manifestation. If we can reach it, I think we'll be able to get home."

"Do you know where we are?" John asked.

Rosemary glanced about, "I honestly have no idea, but this could be the first dimension." John kicked at the ground, "It's a desert?" Rosemary shook her head, "That's not really sand beneath our feet, it's simply our collected consciousness perceiving this place in that way. If we are in the first dimension, there's no shape or substance at all."

"It's a void," Marigold offered. "That is correct, but it's also a juncture between realms. It's like a crossroads, a place that isn't really anywhere, but it leads everywhere."

John breathed an airless sigh as the companions set out into the desert. Above them, an impossibly dark and starless sky loomed. John felt that at any moment the void might fall from above and swallow them whole. The only other light besides Marigold's staff was a strange orange glow that burned in the uttermost distance. What struck him most was the sense of scale. The land through which they trod spread out before them and seemed to go on forever. Edward squinted his eyes, "John, I don't see any water, are you sure-?" The companions arrived at a river's edge. They could perceive a surface, but much like the sky, it was dark and impossibly deep. Then, a small boat appeared upon the waters. Aion went rigid at the sight of it. "N-no, we are dead! And we have no currency to offer the ferryman!"

"What are you talking about?" Rosemary asked. "You claim knowledge of this realm!" Aion whimpered, "Do you not know it's history!?"

Justin protectively cupped his wing over John as the boat neared them. Upon it was a figure, but none could discern a shape or likeness. It wasn't until the boat bumped against the river's edge that the companions saw just who it was. "Hey, guys!" Said Shelton.

"Shel?" Justin breathed. The pony hopped from the boat, "Yeah! It's great to see you again!"

Shelton seemed older to the companions. Maybe seventeen or eighteen years of age, but in the next instant Shelton became an elderly grey stallion, clad in flowing grey robes. He carried a staff, like a wizard. Marigold blinked at the personage Shelton had adopted. "I'm sorry if I startled you," the stallion said, "I brought you here to keep you safe, lest the new timeline wash over you and change you."

"Did everything work?" Justin asked, "Is everyone safe?"

"Planet Krynn is safe," The elder Shelton said in a gruff, but stately voice, "As for our own world, it remains to be seen." The party blinked when Shelton became a young colt, a short kilt his only article of clothing. "Shelton," John asked, "Why do you keep changing your age? Are you okay?"

The colt smiled, "I'm sorry, John. I have changed since you last saw me, though by your reckoning it was only a moment ago." Shelton now took the form of a shadow. A shadow in the shape of a dragon. John choked back a startled gasp as Justin realized that his friend was likely gone forever. 'Shelton,' he silently breathed.

Rosemary Barter drew near to inspect the entity. Despite being a shadow, Shelton's apparent alter-ego possessed a sense of weight and presence. Edward Bard was nearest to it, and so the shadow dragon sat upon his haunches and extended his paw. "The legend is true! He requires his fee," Aion said, "Do you have anything to offer?"

Edward looked the being up and down, "Shelton? Do you want to shake hands?" Edward extended his hand, and the shadow took it. "Oh," Edward breathed. "W-what is it?" John peeped. "He feels perfectly normal. Like a regular animal-" he squeaked as the shadow closed his arms over Edward and hugged him. Then, the shadow turned to Gracie; extended his paw. Gracie took Shelton's hand, and then received her hug. "Oh, heh," she breathed, feeling strangely charmed. John became surprised, "Mom! You talked!"

Gracie reached up to feel for the scar upon her neck, but it was gone. John Bard nervously edged closer. The shadow extended his paw to him. John smiled, and then took the dragon's hand. He chortled when the dragon hugged him. "Thank you for healing my mom," John said, understanding now that Shelton had become someone or something else.

To everyone's surprise, the shadow bowed to him. Then came Maggie's turn. After her hug, the shadow offered his paw to Rosemary Barter. The former wraith was beginning to understand what was afoot. 'The singularity possesses a will of it's own, and judges us accordingly.'

She timidly reached out to the shadow, who firmly took her hand. Rosemary blinked her eyes, trying her best to keep her tears at bay as the shadow stepped closer to hug her. She began to openly weep, 'Thank you,'

Shelton momentarily appeared, wearing the form of a middle-aged stallion. He gently caressed her cheek to wipe away her tears as Rosemary's lips trembled, "After all that I've done, you accept me?" Shelton's otherworldly blue eyes sparkled in the gloom, "I love you as a mother," he said, his voice deep and sonorous. After a moment, the singularity hugged her again as Shelton's form darkened and shifted back into the shadow dragon.

Now the god turned to King Justin. This time, the shadow bowed to the monarch before extending his paw. Justin offered his wing, which the shadow took. Justin smiled as the singularity stepped in to hug him. Still shaking, Aion eyed the shadow as the dragon stepped near to him. His eyes widened as the dragon extended his paw. Aion reached out his hand, and felt the singularity's warm paw close over his fingers. He breathed a relieved gasp. "I've paid him, but with what? I have nothing to offer."

"You possess grace," Cila Dot offered, "We were prepared to sacrifice ourselves to help others. Those who would sacrifice themselves possess a special grace."

Shelton momentarily emerged from his shadowy veil; tapped his finger to his brow, as if to signal to Cila 'That is the correct answer,' and then the stallion hugged Aion. The unicorn closed his long arms around the elderly incarnation of Shelton, "Thank you!" The unicorn gasped as he began to weep. Marigold noted that for the very first time, the unicorn'd not spoke in a monotone. The companions watched as the singularity held Aion for as long as he needed, until the unicorn'd released his years of trauma and abuse. Shelton took all of it from him, and willed it vanish into his darkness, never to trouble Aion again. Then, wearing the form of the shadow dragon, the god stepped away. "Thank you," Aion whimpered. He received a nod and a gentle touch, before the god turned to Marigold.

The white wizard squeaked a happy chortle as the shadow hugged her. And then there were two. Cila Dot and Tika See waited with jaws clinched; breath held. The dragon spoke, but it was not in the words of the common speech that the singularity addressed them, but an ancient language that a common animal might perceive as an intricate buzzing sound.

'Is that tree speech?' Rosemary wondered, as the dragon traded words with Tika See. The white goddess bowed her head, and then lowered herself to her knees. The shadow patted her and gestured for her to rise, all while scolding the would-be goddess in their strange language. Rosemary cocked her head, straining to parse the singularity's speech, 'Damn! That is tree speech! I can almost understand him!'

The dragon approached Cila and hugged her, drawing a grateful smile from the prismatic dragon. Then, the singularity assumed the form of Shelton Holden. He spoke more of the strange buzzing speech to the dragon, eliciting a great emotional gasp from Tika See. John blinked, finding it so very strange to see his friend speaking in a wholly alien language. At length, Shelton aged before everyone's eyes until he again wore the form of an elderly stallion. He delivered Tika's hug, and then gestured toward the river. "Alright, let's have you all get aboard the boat, and we'll see what our former world looks like."

Cila Dot cupped her hands over Justin, then set him into the boat. Gracie helped her husband onto the small craft, which seemed to grow larger with each animal that climbed aboard. Finally, the singularity stepped up onto the edge of the craft. "I love you," Justin peeped, "You were my fist, and only love." Wearing his fifteen year old form, Shelton nodded to his friend. "There's one more change I need to make, but for now, it's time for you to go home. But don't worry, I'll catch up later. I promise."

Justin pressed his beak to Shelton's nose. The pony kissed him, and then willed the vessel to move. "I love you too, by the way." Justin choked back an emotional gasp as he kept is eyes fixed upon his childhood friend, and he never looked away, until at last the boat reached the opposite shore. The orange glow the companions had seen in the distance was a shimmering portal. Within the shimmering orange ribbon, the animals could see the outer wall of Westvale, the very place they'd stepped from when they first embarked on their journey. Gracie and John hopped from the boat, then Rosemary and Maggie joined them. Cila and Tika moved to disembark, but Shelton stayed them; "I need to drop you off a little down stream. This isn't the right place for you."

"O-oh," Tika peeped, "Very well."

The companions assembled before the portal, but none seemed able to part from Shelton. "I'll see you in a few months," the god said, "There's three of us in here, but our spiritual component can't safely leave until the convergence," and with a wave of his hand Shelton did push the animals through the shimmering gate. Justin's eyes became dazzled by bright shimmering sunlight! He quickly shut them as his fellow travelers cried out in shock and amazement. They'd truly returned to the place they'd departed from; The outer wall of Westvale Palace.

"Justin, what happened to Shelton? Is he ever coming back?" Asked John. "I think he's beginning to fulfill his destiny," the king replied. Gracie held her son as he began to weep. "It's alright," Rosemary said to him, "I've been preparing myself this entire time to let him go, because it was obvious to me that Shelton was going to transition into something else." She smiled gently, "But, I think Shelton appreciated your friendship while he was with us."

A pair of reynard soldiers approached the companions. "Excuse me, this is a restricted area," they fell silent, becoming stunned by Aion's towering strangeness. "Fellows," Justin said, "Do you not recognize me?"

"Uh," the taller fox breathed, "No."

Justin became startled, for he was the most recognizable animal in the entire world. 'At least, in my world.'

"Fellows, who is your ruler?"

"Queen Ophelia," said the taller fox. "Would you take us to her?" Justin asked. With another glance at Aion, the pair complied. Justin and his company were brought to the reception hall within Westvale, and the place was nearly identical to the hall Justin remembered. He cast his eyes about, noting subtle differences as Marigold nudged him. "I sense a strange background radiation. As if the environment is slightly irradiated."

"What could cause that?" Justin asked, but the arrival of several senior military officers drew his attention. These officers conferred with the pair who'd initially made contact with Justin's company. 'Boy, it's likely a stroke of luck that Aion is with us,' Justin said silently to Marigold, 'It'll make explaining our appearance here all the easier.'

'You're a wizard,' Marigold reminded him, 'Besides, I'm reading some interesting things from the ordinary soldiers, whilst the minds of the officers are kept carefully guarded.' She glanced at Justin, 'How would they know how to do that?!'

A door at the other end of the hall was opened. An elderly eagle strode in, accompanied by several ministers and officials. Marigold became excited when she sighted Genivee and Karl! They wore not robes, but black tunics. She smiled broadly to them, happy at least to see a familiar face. Justin bowed to the elderly eagle who nodded in kind. "My seers sensed your arrival," Ophelia said, "Please, to whom do I have the pleasure of receiving?"

"In my world I am Brightwing Rex, King of all Land." Ophelia returned Justin's bow, "Your Majesty." "You believe me?" Justin asked. Ophelia nodded, "I see you've been endowed with a great magical power, the cost of such power is an inability to utter a falsehood."

Justin nodded, "Very well."

"I too possess some measure of power, King Justin, and I see that you have suffered a traumatic separation," she bowed her head. "I'm very sorry for your friend."

"I trust he knows what is best," Justin replied, "Just as I am sure there is a reason we have come to this world."

The company was joined by another golden eagle. Ophelia nodded to him, "King Justin, this is my Prime Minister, Clemens van Barlowe." Justin nodded to him, "Hello Mister Barlowe, I am Justin Brightwing."

The minister fixed his eyes on Justin. "Brightwing, you say?"

"Yes, sir." Justin replied. Barlowe smiled, and then turned to one of his aides. "Send for the education minister, with all haste!"

Whilst distracted, Ophelia took the opportunity to introduce her minister of state, a tall equine named Eduard David. This equine wore a green tunic, and affixed to his lapel was a golden Falvian harp. Justin was surprised that this horse also possessed some form of psychic ability. "What is this cataclysm?" David asked, making comment of Justin's thoughts.

"By seeing a representative from Falvie, I thought it meant that this world had also endured the pain of the cataclysm." Justin replied, "For Falvie was born from the ashes of that disastrous event."

An image of a titanic explosion issued from David, before the horse quickly concealed his thoughts. Justin blinked, 'Has there been a cataclysmic event here?'

Justin cleared his throat, "My lady, I see that your history is quite divergent from mine, for you were Queen of Shannonvale many thousands of years ago. You carved out the area of northwest Shannonvale, and offered it to the equine survivors of our cataclysm, but I see that different circumstances have led to the creation of the Falvie of this world."

The black uniformed mouse stepped forward. She wore a gold triangular pin upon her lapel, at the center of which was a strange lidless eye. He could feel her mind poking at the boundary of his, and so he allowed her in, for he had nothing to hide. After a moment, she flashed him an appreciative glance. "King Justin, am I to understand that your friend Edward Bard possesses a video record of your entire voyage, including footage from your United Kingdom?"

Justin turned to Edward. The horse doffed his pack to retrieve his camera. Ophelia gestured with her wing, "This way." She led the company through a connecting hall, and then approached the same security desk John Bard had once worked! The guards were extremely nervous in allowing strangers into the very heart of the palace, but the queen's seers quietly assured them that all was well. Now inside the queen's chambers, Justin smiled broadly at the double doors leading into the royal apartment!

However, Ophelia did not lead her guests into her private chambers, but into a large situation room. She gestured to a television, "Corporal, would you see to the video connection?" It took John Bard a moment to realize the queen was talking to him! "Oh," he peeped.

The education minister was admitted. Justin shook with surprise! "Mom?"

Barlowe smiled, "I thought there might be a connection!" He introduced Eleanor Brightwing to Justin. For her part, Eleanor Brightwing was confused, and she did not immediately recognize who Justin was. "The timeline of this world is extremely scattered," Marigold noted, "Eleanor is the age she was thirty seven years ago, by our reckoning."

"Indeed?" Said Samuel Preston. Marigold smiled to the lion, then approached the strange mirrors of her friends. "I take it you know us," said the mouse. Marigold nodded, "You are my best friends."

"My name is Mayalee Mae," she gestured to the lion, "This is Samuel Preston. We are The Queen's seers."

"Seer?"

"Among the Shannonvali, we possess the greatest psychic ability, and so we serve as The Queen's advisers and intelligence analysts."

Sam nodded, "We also serve as ambassadors to the dragon realm."

"Dragon realm?" Asked Rosemary. Mayalee nodded, "The Dragons of Tyr. Their land lies far beyond the northern forests, where they dwell within the great mountain." She drew near, "I wish to ask you, how did you come to possess such magical power?"

"It was a gift," Marigold began, but she was interrupted by John; "Okay, I think everything is hooked up and ready to go." The company gathered around the large screen as Edward pressed the playback button on his camera. Ophelia settled down on her cushion as the images of another Shannonvale filled the monitor. Justin noted that none reacted strongly to the images of Octavius. He suspected that since there'd been no cataclysm, and thus, no great war, Octavius was consigned to a more pedestrian role within the history of this world. Now came the images of the Justin's company as they departed, taking ship across the eleventh dimensional sea. The battle with the sea monster, and John Bard's embarrassing moment. Some cast him sympathetic looks as the video record continued. Finally, came the vote.

Ophelia watched as one by one, the animals of Elysium voted to save the foreign world, at the risk of their own. Edward's recording became dim, and strange flashes of light created a disorienting strobe-like effect, though none of the animals involved recalled any such lights. The footage became a garbled static. Ophelia and her ministers began to talk amongst themselves when the buzzing voice of the singularity suddenly rang out. Marigold noted that both Sam and Mayalee visibly reacted to the shadow dragon's utterance, but their minds were carefully guarded, and so she could not glean from them why it was they found the buzzing voice so shocking.

Now the video was concluded. Ophelia glanced at her seers, who traded silent words with their queen. 'These animals are in crisis,' Marigold said silently to Justin. Mayalee Mae glanced at the wizard. 'What did you hear in the buzzing voice?' Marigold asked. The mouse carefully shook her head, and declined to answer.

"Can you tell me what is happening here?" Justin asked aloud. The horse named Eduard David stepped forward. "We are indeed in crisis, Justin. Our Queen is old, and has no heirs. The Empire of Toulon and the Dominion of Avalon are hostile nations, waiting eagerly for our last strong ruler to pass, before they move on us."

"To war?"

"No, they may claim us without firing a shot. Toulon's central bank possesses most of our world's gold. Shannonvale has no economy to speak of, and so we struggle to feed our citizens," he sighed, "We are a medieval nation that is ill-prepared for the ways of the modern world."

"I understand," Justin replied, then furled his wings. "Ophelia Regina, it was no accident that I have come. If Shannonvale is in need of help, then I am prepared to offer it."

"What can you give," asked Clemens van Barlowe, "That we do not already possess?"

"If Toulon possesses the lion's share of gold, so to speak, both myself and Marigold Greenfield may create an unlimited supply. It is within our power to flood this world with gold and other precious metals, thus crashing Toulon's central bank. I may also introduce a plant-based artificial meat that avians and mammals may eat, carnivores or herbivores alike."

Ophelia nodded, "If that be true, it would free us from our forced trade with Toulon."

"Their economy would experience a double-blow," Justin said, "But, in the midst of our growing advantage, we must extend our hand. We must lift up our friends and adversaries alike, for only in that way can we create a better world."

"What of jobs? Or economic growth? If money becomes worthless?" Asked the Prime Minister.

"Look around you," Justin retorted, "You wrestle with a housing shortage, crime, and pollution." He turned to the queen, "Are there sufficient schools? Parks? Whatever our needs, they shall all require work." Justin began to circle the room, making eye contact with each of Ophelia's ministers, "So I would ask you, what kind of world has work, but no jobs? Well, allow me to tell you. It is a world that is not related to satisfying our needs, but a world where work is related to satisfying the profit desires of a business. So, I would urge you to consign that inferior world to the dustbin of history, for my United Kingdom had no use for profits. We built a better world where individual animals determined their own worth, and worked for the greater good."

Barlowe clearly did not like any such talk of a 'greater good,' but Eduard David, the minister of state was clearly stirred. "Justin Brightwing," Ophelia said at last, "I am naming you Coregent," she waved her wing to punctuate her declaration, "We will convene an official ceremony, but effective immediately you are a ruler of Shannonvale, and may issue edicts and proclamations at your discretion."

"Thank you," Justin said. "It is I who should thank you, for I am an old eagle, and have no heirs. Your arrival has likely saved the kingdom."

John Bard gently nudged Justin as his eyes shimmered with pride. Justin smiled gently, then turned to Ophelia. "Come along," she said, "There many documents and duties we must tend to," she gestured to the Bard family, "My information specialists will escort you to the Shannonvali Broadcasting Service, your footage shall appear on this evening's newscast," she turned to Justin, "With your permission."

Justin bowed. "Very well," Ophelia chimed, "Your friends will be shown to proper quarters," she brushed Justin with her wing, "Come along." John and his family were ushered to the broadcast office, whilst Aion, Maggie, Rosemary, and Marigold followed behind Justin as the queen ushered him along. 'What is going on?' Marigold said silently, 'This is happening really fast.'

'Too fast,' Justin said, 'But let's see where this roller coaster goes.'

Hurrying along beside Marigold were the strange mirrors of Sam and Mayalee. Now and again Marigold would glance down and catch Mayalee looking up at her, only to look away once she'd been seen. At length they arrived at a large office study. "My Queen," Barlowe began, "I really think we should tend to these matters at a later time."

"Lord Barlowe," she replied, "Would you please look in on the broadcast room and supervise the broadcast of King Justin's video?"

"Yes, Your Grace, I wish to ask if you think it wise to broadcast-" "Please," Ophelia said, "Go to the broadcast room."

Rosemary and Maggie traded glances as Barlowe reluctantly withdrew. Ophelia sighed, and then turned to her court reporter, "Get my documents, quickly!"

"Queen Ophelia," Justin began, but the elder eagle hushed him with a glance. "He's a lunatic," Ophelia said, "He forced me to name him as my successor, and I agreed, because there was literally no one else. But now!" She chimed, "Now, the gods have sent me you!"

Justin smiled weakly as Ophelia's secretary laid out a series of documents. Eduard David, the minster of state stepped forward to act as the queen's hand. "Strike his name!" She hissed. David drew a line through Barlowe's name, and then stamped it with Ophelia's royal seal. He glanced at Justin, "Your full name, please."

"Justin Tristan Camden Brightwing."

Eduard David penned the name, and then asked; "Who would you name as your successor?"

Justin glanced at Marigold, and then whispered a name in David's ear. The horse penned the name. Now Ophelia ordered the documents sealed away, and instructed the key to be kept with the leader of the Shannonvali parliament. The elder eagle seemed relieved to be done, and she bowed to Justin, "Thank you, my lad."

"Why don't you remove Barlowe?" Justin asked. Ophelia shook her head, "He has bribed the military, and he controls the nation's food rations. He has no compunction against killing in order to maintain his control."

Rosemary snorted, "Would you like me to kill him?" To her surprise, Ophelia seemed to consider the offer. "N-no, if you struck him down, a dozen other Barlowes would spring up from the ground," Ophelia clacked her mandible, "No, we must pursue an end that guarantees a lasting stability," she smiled hopefully, "But, I trust you will walk that careful path with me."

Justin touched his beak to her wing, "Of course."

"Very well," she said, her eyes shimmering with a motherly affection, "Now, I must request that your friends retire to a secure apartment. Barlowe must surely suspect what I have done, and it my be dangerous for you." She gestured for the horses to follow, "This way, please."

"Queen Ophelia," Marigold asked, "Why was it so important to broadcast our footage so quickly?"

"We must outmaneuver Barlowe," she replied, "He will seek to control all information about you, but if we can show the populace your footage, they will see you for what you truly are, and not what Barlowe wants them to believe."

The procession arrived at a long hall, "Take this apartment," she said to the horses, "Justin, if you would remain with me."

Marigold looked to Justin for guidance, and he nodded to her. "Samuel, Mayalee," Ophelia said to the seers, "See to it that the broadcast is successful." They bowed, and then hurried away. Ophelia waved her wing, "Come along Justin, there is another task which requires our urgent attention!"

Justin nodded to his friends as Ophelia ushered him away. Guards appeared, and they gestured for the horses to enter their flat. Inside, Marigold snorted. "It's so odd, the horses in this place."

"What is it?" Maggie asked. Marigold shook her head, "It's just things I'm gleaning from the horses here in the palace. They seem like bullies, like they can't wait to do violence. They're so unlike our horses back home."

Rosemary sighed, "Well, this is home, now. This is what our world has become."

"When we screened the video," Marigold murmured, "I think Mayalee understood what the shadow dragon said."

"Aion's ferryman," Rosemary said with a nod, "I was able to understand a bit of his speech."

"How?" Maggie asked. "I spent over two thousand years in the spirit world," the elder mare replied, "In that time, I became quite proficient in tree speech, which I suspect isn't really 'tree' speech, but some other language, used by otherworldly beings. In this language, the ferryman said; 'Hades' design is come to fruition, the convergence is near.'"

Marigold was struck by a realization, "That's why some of the animals of this world appear as they did thirty seven years ago! The convergence is about to happen! I bet that's how Shelton is going to return, he'll access the world through the passage made by the convergence!"

She crossed the room; stood before the door. "I am going to attempt to talk to Mayalee," she glanced at each of her friends, "Keep your ears open, be ready to move at a moment's notice."

"Is it that bad?" Maggie asked. Marigold sighed, nodded. She opened the apartment door. As she emerged, John and his family were being escorted to a flat across the hall. The guards glanced sharply at Marigold as they deposited the Bard family in their apartment. "May we help you?" Asked a brown eagle who wore a black sash. Marigold noted the triangular pin upon his sash, bearing it's lidless eye. She smiled to him, but made no reply as she strode away. John glanced up one end of the hall and down to the other, noting the sentries placed at each end. He understood that they were not free to come and go. Marigold disappeared down an adjacent hall as John reluctantly joined his parents in what he now understood was a holding cell. "Marigold used her mind to tell me all was not well."

Edward nervously nodded, "Yeah, I got a sense that we were being treated like inmates. What's all this about?"

John began to pace the room. Gracie watched him traverse the flat, passing a large table at the center and bumping it each time he passed. "John, please try to relax. Remember, we are sudden arrivals in this realm. They are not simply going to allow us to wander freely, until they are sure of who and what we are. If we arrived in our world with a strange unicorn, Justin might even treat us in this way."

"I'm going to go find Justin," he said, pausing for a moment to see if his parents would offer any concerns or cautions. When none were forthcoming, he left the apartment and strode down the hall, drawing several guards from their places along the hall. "Leave me alone!" John barked, "I want to find my friend!"

"Ey, I need to ask you to return to your apartment," said a grey horse. This soldier attempted to grab at John's tunic, but John pulled away from the guard. "Fuck off!"

John was slammed from behind and thrown to the ground. He struggled fiercely as several guards pinned him down and began to bind John's limbs. Gracie Bard appeared behind them and threw the grey-furred guard aside. Another horse attempted to restrain Gracie. She bodily lifted him up and threw him across the hall. The grey horse fired his weapon. Gracie stumbled a short distance and then collapsed. "Mom!" John screamed, "Mooooooom!"

Rosemary and Maggie rushed from their flat. On the floor, John struggled to free himself from his restraints. Gracie lay a short distance away. Maggie Holden reached her side and lay her hands on the mare, but Gracie glanced up with a quizzical chuff. A guard attempted to pull Maggie away, but Rosemary shoved him aside. He leveled his weapon at Rosemary, but the mare stood fast, her eyes daring the soldier to shoot. "No, I'm okay." Gracie said as she sat up. Maggie noted a bullet hole in her tunic; carefully checked the police horse, but Gracie appeared fine.

Now Justin and Marigold arrived on the scene. The white wizard raised her staff to conjure a protective barrier that repelled the soldiers. "What the fuck!" Maggie hissed, "Why did they shoot Gracie?"

Rosemary freed John from his restraints. The horse bared his teeth at the soldiers at the end of the hall, while down at the other Eduard David appeared. "Why did your guards shoot my friend?" Justin asked the horse. "I shall conduct an investigation," David began, but Justin waved his wing at him, "Nevermind! I know what the result would be!"

"Fuck this place," John spat, "This isn't Shannonvale! I'm getting out of here!"

To Justin's surprise, David concurred; "Perhaps it would be best if you left," the horse said, "Your presence here is provoking Barlowe, he may attempt to assassinate you."

"We have magic powers!" John began, but Justin quieted him with a wing. "We can't use force, John. That would paint us as illegitimate usurpers." Justin tightened his mandible, issued a silent instruction to Marigold; 'Gather all of our supply pouches.' The wizard left to carry out her king's order, as Justin turned to David, "Very well, my friends and I shall leave the palace. Please inform The Queen."

"Very good sir," David replied, "I recommend you travel north, as far north as you can. There are many refugees living in the wilds who may rally to your cause." Justin blinked as an image of Mount Tyr issued from David. He nodded, silently acknowledging the mental suggestion as Marigold returned with all of the company's gear and supplies. After the group sorted out their belongings, they departed the palace. Outside, John sighed heavily, "So, if this is an authoritarian state, I don't suspect we're going to be able to easily leave?"

'King Justin, can you hear me?'

Justin froze, "Y-yes," he said aloud, but after a moment he realized with whom he was speaking. 'Samuel?'

'Mayalee and I wish to help you! Please walk down the stone path to your left. At the end you'll see a security checkpoint. Just ignore the guards there. Continue left, and you will come to a stair that goes down. Take that stair, down below you will find an electric train car. Mayalee and I are waiting for you there.'

"Come on," Justin said to his fellows. They hurried along the path, and then took the stair Sam had mentioned. At length they arrived at the monorail. Mayalee waved to Marigold as the company approached. "Why are you doing this?" Justin asked, "You'll get into trouble!"

"You are the king I wish to serve," Sam said. Mayalee nodded her accord, "Now hurry! Climb aboard!"

Desperately hoping this wasn't some sort of trap, Justin gestured for his friends to board. Armed with her lethal touch, Rosemary Barter took up a position beside Sam. There she waited for the slightest provocation. The tram began to move. During the voyage, Mayalee continually monitored a radio. The palace security was aware that 'the group' was on a tram, and that they were receiving help from animals unknown, but they apparently did not realize it was Sam and Mayalee who were the insiders. "We are en-route to an airfield," Sam said, "From there we can get you south to Aurora."

"No, I would like to go north." Justin said. Sam glanced at him, "North? To Falvie?"

Justin nodded, "North."

Back at the palace, Eduard David stood just outside the east gate, hoping to catch sight of Justin's company. Clemens van Barlowe appeared beside him. David glanced at the eagle, "Ophelia has removed you as successor."

"Yes, I know."

"You're not going to be able to usurp her, already she has found renewed vigor in Justin's arrival. Their video footage is broadcast, soon the people will see what kind of eagle Justin Brightwing is."

"Soon he'll be dead," Barlowe said, "But, the people shan't be deprived of their hero, for the education minister's son might make a fine substitute." Eduard David realized with horror what Barlowe was suggesting. "Come, walk with me," Barlowe said. The horse sighed, and then followed after the eagle as Barlowe led him into the garden. There, they were met by a tall white stag. David paid the stag no mind, choosing instead to spend his final moments admiring the lovely flowers before a terrible pain in his skull forced him to shut his eyes. A moment later, his head exploded.

Barlowe smiled as David's headless corpse toppled over. "Splendid work, general. I expect the same to be done to the others." The stag bowed, "I'll dispatch Colonel Hadrian to pursue the intruders."

Back aboard the tram, the track upon which they rolled emerged from the underground tunnel and moved out along open ground. The airfield lay directly ahead. There was a security checkpoint; Justin and Marigold became aware of a transmission emanating from Mayalee. 'She is planting a suggestion in the guards' minds that they open the gate and allow the tram to pass.' Marigold said silently to Justin. He blinked when the guards did slide the gate aside as the tram approached. The tram proceeded without incident. Now at the airfield, the companions disembarked the coach and made for an aircraft that Mayalee indicated. "There!"

"Does any of your company know how to pilot an aircraft?" Sam asked. At his question, Marigold reached out with her mind to carefully study the two seers. Everything her magical and psychological training had taught her informed her that these two animals were genuine. They wanted to help. "Can you come with us?" Marigold asked. "Our fates are now intertwined-" Mayalee began, but she was interrupted by a brown eagle who touched down on the tarmac. 'The eagle from the palace,' Marigold thought, bringing her staff to bear. The eagle took a step closer, as Mayalee and Sam cried out in pain. Justin rushed toward the eagle, understanding that this individual wielded some form of offensive magic power. A terrible pain flashed through his skull, but Justin erected a shield to guard against the eagle's psychic attack. A flash of white lighting issued from Marigold, striking the brown eagle. He tumbled backward, a gaping hole in his chest. John took a rifle from his weapons pouch, then rushed to the stricken eagle. The avian's ribs and internal structures were clearly visible, and for a moment he locked eyes with John, before his eyes became glassy, and assumed the appearance of the dead. Then, bright flashes of light issued from the body. This stream of magical essence evacuated the now dead body of Hadrian Koor and flashed across the tarmac, entering John Bard.

"Come on!" Mayalee cried.

Now the companions arrived at a large twin engine aircraft. Sam opened the side door and began a preflight check as the animals figured out how best to wedge Aion's nine foot height (plus two foot horn) into the aircraft. Gunfire cracked across the airfield, striking Edward and Rosemary. The elderly mare shrieked; turned on her heel. Another round struck her, as Justin brought up a shield to guard them. "They're shooting at us!" Edward cried, "John! Shoot back!" The corporal shook off his shock, and brought his rifle up. He fired a few shots, but he had no idea where their attackers might be. "Dad! Are you okay?"

"Actually, I'm fine." Edward said. He poked his fingers into the bullet holes in his tunic. More rounds glanced off of Justin's shield as Marigold ushered her friends into the aircraft. Aion was squeezed into the the middle of the passenger compartment, between the seats. Rosemary was seated on one side of Aion's shapely hips, whilst Maggie sat on the other. Both mares traded smiles as they stared at the unicorn's silk thong. For his part, Aion was happy for a light-hearted moment, and he indulged the mares by tensing his muscles now and again. Leaning out of the hatch, Gracie called after her son. "John, come on!" The corporal snorted as he reluctantly boarded. Last to take his place was Justin, who sighed heavily as he willed the door to close. More rifle shots glanced off of his shield, their intensity increasing as the desperation of the soldiers reached a fever pitch.

John busied himself checking his father to make certain he was alright. He fretted over the obvious hole in his dark blue tunic, but there was no wound beneath! "John, please," Edward said, "I'm fine."

"Yeah, I don't know how you are fine," John chuffed, "Maggie didn't do anything to heal you." Edward patted John appreciatively while up front, Sam completed his pre-flight checks. He started the engines. Justin kept a careful watch for threats, then turned his head as a dull roar issued from the opposite side of the airfield. 'That's a jet.'

He glanced at Marigold, and she nodded her readiness to possibly engage an attacking aircraft. Their transport began to roll as the large propellers were brought up to full power. With a quick taxi into position, the plane took off. Sam breathed a heavy sigh, "Alright, where to now?"

"We should go north." Justin said. "Falvie?" Mayalee asked. "North," Justin said. It hurt the mouse that Justin did not trust her, but she understood. In the air, a jet aircraft pulled up alongside them. Sam glanced out his window, "They've sent the air force up to intercept us!"

From the back of the cabin, Aion the unicorn sat up. "Perhaps it is time I contributed to our cause."

His blue eyes began to glow from within. "Don't hurt them!" Marigold cried, "I can sense that he doesn't want to hurt us!" Aion smiled to her, "Of course not." He turned to face the aircraft, which burst suddenly into a multitude of flower petals. Marigold thought it'd exploded, and she cried out, but in the next instant she realized what Aion had done. Justin breathed a sigh of relief when the pilot's parachute emerged from the rain of red and yellow petals that fell down upon the countryside. Aion's inner light flashed within his eyes, and then winked out. He smiled, pleased that he'd been able to muster the energy required to execute such a feat.

"Pretty nifty," Marigold said. "Next time," Rosemary Barter chuffed, turning her blouse toward him to display the bullet holes, "Turn their rifles into flowers." John turned in his seat, "How are you all getting shot, and nobody is hurt? Did something happen to us?"

"What do you mean not getting hurt?" Rosemary hissed, "It hurt like a hot poker!"

Marigold leaned over Aion's belly to examine Rosmeary's shoulder. She unfastened the buttons and opened it, revealing a portion of Rosemary's breast. Aion glanced at her with a smirk as Marigold searched for any sign of injury, anything that would reveal that she'd been shot. Her curiosity piqued, Marigold turned to John. "You have a utility knife, may I see it?"

Rosemary closed her blouse across her chest, "What are you going to do?"

John handed over his knife. Marigold took it, and then stabbed herself in the chest. "Fuck!" John cried, when suddenly the knife was flung out of Marigold's body and hurtled across the cabin, striking Sam in the back of his head. Fortunately, it was the handle end that struck him, and his bushy mane absorbed the energy of the blow. Marigold clapped her hand over her chest as she felt the wound close in an instant. "I didn't do that." Marigold declared.

"That must be what happened to the bullets that hit us," Gracie said, "They were pushed out!"

Sam rubbed the back of his head, "Interesting."

"How far away is the northern-most air field?" Justin asked. "Maybe six hours if we don't encounter any other problems." Sam replied with a glance at the fuel gauge, "I'm glad this thing has a full tank of gas."

Marigold nodded, and then took hold of John's tunic. "Hey, what are you doing?"

"Do you remember when Cila called Benjamin over as she was killing that dragon?"

"Uh, I guess so."

"She allowed the dragon's magical essence to transfer it's self to Ben, I saw the same transfer out on the airfield."

John looked down on his hands, "Uh, I thought I saw something come out of that eagle." Marigold turned to Mayalee, "Who was that eagle? How powerful was he?"

"His name was Hadrian, and he was very powerful."

Marigold turned her thought inward, as she assessed John's condition, 'Okay, he obviously wasn't too powerful, or he could have withstood my strike.' She gazed into John's eyes, 'I'm not reading too much from John, he's got maybe a fiftieth of the power I possess-' "Uhhh," John chuffed, "Am I gonna be alright?"

Gracie flashed Marigold a nervous glance. The wizard smiled to the mother equine, and then nudged John. "You may develop some magical abilities, but it shouldn't be too intrusive or unwieldy."

Up front, Mayalee and Sam traded glances.

And so the companions continued on, searching for an ally in a land where allies were few. Meanwhile, Tika See and Cila Dot appeared to themselves within a tall stand of wheat. Tika inhaled sharply as a great pressure pressed upon her. "What is it?" Cila asked. "I do not know," Tika replied, "But I feel a terrible force compressing my inner power," she glanced about, "Come, something feels off."

Tika stood many meters above Cila, and so she was afforded a commanding view of their surroundings. The wheat field seemed to go on for miles in every direction, but beyond the wheat there was a mind in possession of a great power. Tika became aware of this mind, and reached out to embrace him. She found herself behind the wheel of a type of vehicle, whilst the other now looked down upon Cila Dot as she asked; "What do you feel?"

"You need to hide yourselves," Tika said, though Cila realized that it was not Tika who'd spoke. "Animals can't know you are here."

Tika acknowledged the warning. "I understand why Shelton has deposited us here, there is a task at hand." Cila watched as Tika's great form began to shrink and contort. White fur took the place of white scale, and after another moment Tika See had assumed the form of a tall white rabbit. "You should assume an animal's form, Cila. We cannot wear our true forms, the local inhabitants would become hostile."

"How does one even change their form?" Cila asked, "I do not possess such an ability!"

"Might I assist you?"

Cila stuck out the end of her tongue, then gently pressed it between her upper and lower jaw. "Very well." Tika transformed her former adversary into a fallow deer, with a mane of bright red and blue hair. Cila grasped her hair and looked at it, her face wearing a strange, quixotic expression. "Aren't we supposed to blend in with these locals?"

Tika chortled, "Come along, there is a native who wishes to meet us."

Soon the disguised dragons found a road that cut a swath through the endless fields of wheat. There they waited until a utility truck appeared in the distance. "He comes," Tika said. Cila squinted at the approaching vehicle. "How do animals see with eyes such as these? This is terrible!"

"Princess Cila, I never figured you for a complainer."

The other glanced sharply at the white rabbit, but the pair turned to the approaching vehicle as it rolled to a stop. An elderly pinto-colored horse stepped from the drivers seat. He issued no salutation, but stood gazing intently at the dragons. Within Tika's special vision, the horse radiated a brilliant shimmer of tightly bound magic. 'He is not a wizard, like Marigold, but a Sorcerer.' Cila noted that he carried something that was endowed with a powerful weaponized magic. It appeared to be a stick, 'Or a wand?'

"Well, I don't guess you girls are dangerous." He slipped the wand into a special pocket on his trousers, "My name is Barnabas Pepper."

Tika nodded to him, "I am Tika See, and this is my.. friend.. Cila Dot." She glanced awkwardly at Cila before bowing to the white and yellow horse. "Fair Barnabas, can you explain how exactly we are in danger?"

"Plenty of time to bring you up to speed, but this isn't the place to start all that," he said. Tika gestured for Cila then approached the truck. Cila stood gazing at the door latch, wondering at it's operation. "Press the button," Tika said, then noted that all of the vehicle's rearward-viewing mirrors had been removed. Cila opened the door, and then hopped up onto the bench seat. Tika slid in beside her. "It is fortunate that you have made us compact animals." Cila said. Barnabas took his place behind the wheel, and with a glance out the window to check for traffic he accelerated away.

"Why have you removed this vehicle's mirrors?" Tika asked. He glanced at Tika's rabbit avatar, "So, you're not from around here, hmm?"

"My pale of birth is not far from here," Tika replied, "So, in a strange sort of way, I have returned home."

He smiled, "When we linked, I caught a fragment of memory. Where is the grey horse who sent you? Is it possible to speak with him?" Cila glanced at Tika, "I do not know what information you've gleaned from my.. friend.. but Shelton is lost to the shadow realm."

The stallion grunted; asked nothing more. The trio continued on until they arrived at a small home situated near the highway. Adjacent to the home was an abandoned fueling station. "Alright," Barnabas said, setting the vehicle's brake, "I'm going to trust you."

"Why wouldn't you?" Tika asked, "What has happened here?"

The horse slid out of the truck and shuffled to his home. "Plenty, and hardly any of it is good." Tika and Cila traded glances, then followed after him. Near the doorway, Barnabas checked the status of a talisman that hung from an overhead beam. The dragons realized that it was a type of magical burglar alarm. Satisfied that his home was safe, Barnabas unlocked the door, "Come on in, girls." Inside, Tika found the dwelling to be comfortable, if somewhat forlorn. Near the foyer, there was a missing picture frame. Tika entered Barnabas' mind to view a memory of the stallion carefully removing a mirror. He took the mirror outside and threw it onto a bonfire. "I'd appreciate it if you'd not read me," Barnabas said.

"My apologies," Tika said, asked; "You've disposed of all mirrors within your sphere of control, may I ask why?"

Barnabas settled onto a sofa, "I'm hunting a dragon by the name of Bagul." The horse paused to touch the wand held in it's pocket, "These days, Bagul is less of a dragon and more of a demon. He's able to project himself through mirrors and other reflections, and can attack you through them," he glanced at the empty wall where the mirror once hung, "Only by burning the mirror can you close off Bagul's access through it."

Tika settled onto a chair, "It sounds as if he's accessing the second dimension to move between places, but how? Unless the dragons of this new world possess spiritual abilities that my ancient people did not."

"He's holding hundreds of animal spirits captive within his body," Barnabas said, his expression a mask of pain and disgust, "By holding these spirits, he's gained access to the lower dimension."

Cila Dot rubbed her hands wearily over her eyes, "That is the most horrifying thing I have ever heard." "Yes," Barnabas replied, "It is."

"Right," Tika said, "We'll kill this monster."

"I would appreciate any and all help." Barnabas said, "Can you access the higher realms?"

"N-no," Tika replied. Barnabas sighed, "Then I don't see how you're going to be of much help. Like I said, Bagul has gained powers beyond an ordinary dragon."

"I am very nearly a goddess," Tika said, "And even I require sleep. Tell me, fair Barnabas, does this demon ever sleep?"

He rubbed his chin, "I would think so."

"Then I may strike at him!" She gestured sweepingly, "As Bagul traverses the second dimension in order to terrorize you, so too can I terrorize him within the dream realm!"

"Huh," Barnabas chuffed, "Could you really do anything to him, though? In a dream, I mean?"

"I may inflict psychological damage, but that is not what I intend to do." He leaned forward with interest. Tika smiled, "I may force him to remain asleep, and then communicate his location to you and Cila."

Barnabas slapped his knee, "Nice! That might just work!" Feeling hopeful for the first time in a great long while, Barnabas settled back in his seat, "We have several hours before bed, why don't you tell me a little bit about yourself?"

"Well," Tika began, "I was a tyrannical dictator who stole my goddess' identity and used my newfound powers to murder millions of my fellow dragons in order to harvest their essence so that I might solidify my position."

The horse sat stone-faced, and made no reply for a worryingly long moment. "That isn't really true, is it?" Barnabas said, more to himself than to Tika. He rose from his seat and crossed the room to stand before Tika's rabbit avatar. Reaching up, he took Tika's face in his hands - and an image of Shelton cradling Tika's huge draconic face filled her mind's eye - "Hey, I knew you'd remember who you were."

He adjusted his grip, as the stunned dragon yielded her memories; "First, we need to clearly define what the stakes are." Said a golden eagle, "It's nothing less than the salvation of planet Krynn. This world faces an ecological collapse, and possible mass extinctions, beyond the lives already taken by Tika's illegitimate regime." The eagle paused to glance at Tika. The white dragon nodded to him, and then bowed apologetically to Cila Dot. In Barnabas' parlor, the horse glanced at Cila's cervine avatar as he continued his examination of Tika's recollections.

"Second, am I to understand that Tika destroys a great number of Vainamoinen dragons in order to claim their magic?"

Tika nodded. "Millions perished."

"So, we're also acting to restore the Vainamoinen civilization," the eagle turned to a young grey horse, a horse with deep black eyes, "How sure are you that Tika's past self will listen?"

"It broke my heart to be cruel," Tika breathed, "If you present a clear alternative that doesn't involve me becoming a monster, I shall happily accept it."

Barnabas released Tika. He stepped back, his mind churning upon what'd been revealed. Tika looked to him with shimmering eyes. Barnabas smiled gently, "You've been through a lot," he knelt to gently bump his snout against her nose. "I can't ask you to help me deal with Bagul. You need to recover from what you've been through."

"There will be plenty of time for rest once our task is done." Tika said. Cila stirred, "You possess great powers, how did you come by them-?" Barnabas' cellular telephone began to chime. He glanced at the phone, "There's an emergency broadcast." Switching the television on, he sat down beside the dragons as the Shannonvali state seal filled the screen. "Stand by for a special broadcast." An announcer said.

"I bet the elderly queen has died," Barnabas said, "If that be the case, Bagul will be the least of our woes."

Not far away, a fourteen year old equine boy crossed Telegraph Avenue and made his way back along Forest Drive to his family's white brick home. The mailbox bore the name 'Holden.' In this world without a cataclysm, the diseases that plagued the former world has not the opportunity to take hold in this realm. That is why Shelton's sister Sheri greeted Shelton as he entered. None of these animals would have any idea that Sheri Holden had been the boxer Maggie Pumpkin in her former life. In the kitchen, Missy Holden busied herself with a recipe she wished to try, whilst Sheri's twin sister Shelly assisted her mother. This other version of Shelly Holden had never been sick, and so was not stricken blind.

"I'm going to leave out the tomatoes," Missy said offhand, "Because they're too acidic."

"How are you going to get a tart flavor?" Shelly asked. "I'll dice up some summer squash," Missy replied. Then, the door to the cellar opened. Gabriel Holden emerged, excitedly calling, "Hey! Look!" He turned on the television. "Everyone! Come here, quick! I got an alert on my phone to turn on the telly!"

Missy's heart leapt into her throat, 'Is she dead?' The mother equine thought, 'Is Ophelia dead?'

But it was not news of Ophelia's death. Instead, the family viewed images of Westvale, populated by strange animals. A narrator explained what was shown, and who each of the animals were. Shelton became startled by an image of himself on the screen! "Hey!" He chuffed.

His mother and father sat dumbfounded. Shelly glanced at her brother, as the newscast continued. Far away, the Brightwing family viewed the same newscast. Seventeen year old Justin Brightwing watched his strange other self as he prepared for a great adventure. "This is my best friend," King Justin said of the dark-eyed Shelton Holden. "We were friends when I was a teen!" Shelton leaned into the frame, "I'm still stuck being a teenager, but at least I can still fit on Justin's back!"

Now came the mission to Krynn, and the terrifying flight from Gonggong. In the parlor of the Holden residence, the telephone began to ring. Missy lifted the receiver, and then set it back down as the video images continued. Now a majority of the animals of land were viewing Edward's video record of their adventure as the final moments played out. After it was done, a newscaster from Shannonvale's state media took to the screen. "Ophelia Regina has named King Justin her Coregent, and successor."

Shelton Holden leaned back as he absorbed the incredible footage that'd burst upon the world. Gabriel watched the newscast for a moment more, until he switched the television off. "I don't know which was more incredible, seeing you on that footage, or thinking that you'd ever be friends with an eagle."

The boy seemed stunned. "Hey, are you okay?" Gabriel asked. "I don't know," Shelton said, "I mean, what even was that? That wasn't me, was it?"

"How about that weird clone of me!" Sheri said, "Though, too bad her name was Maggie." "She looked more like me," said Shelly. Shelton absently rubbed his nose as he stared at the television. Shelly gently patted Shelton's mane. He smiled weakly to her, and then went to his room. "Wow, he's really affected by this," Missy said. "Should we check on him?"

"He needs to sort it out," Gabriel said. "I'd leave him be."

"I bet we're going to get jumped on by the press, as soon as they figure out who Shelton is." Missy said, "Maybe we should ask the governing office if we can leave the area for a little while." Gabriel shrugged at his wife. "We'll get jumped on wherever we go, may as well be horses who know us."

Up in Shannonvale, the young Justin Brightwing wandered about his family's gallery, all of his thought bent on the incredible video. He went to the family interlink terminal and searched for 'Shelton Holden.'

He became surprised when a return came back. "Shelton Holden, age fourteen, Tanglewood Middleschool, Albany." He clicked through the name to view the student's profile. Now, ordinarily a citizen wouldn't have access to this profile, but his mother was the Shannonvali Minister of Education, so Justin was presented with a photograph of Shelton Holden. "That's him, the horse from the video!"

He clicked again for a residential address. Clicking with his foot, Justin printed out Shelton Holden's full profile. "What are you doing?" Asked Ashley Brightwing. "That grey horse is real," Justin said, "He lives in Albany, look," he held up the printout. "That's so weird," Ashley said, "Uh, you're not going to look him up, are you?"

"Of course I am!"

"Justy! You can't go to Albany! The horses would kill us!"

This conundrum did trouble Justin for a moment, but he shrugged it off. "Mom goes to Albany now and again to inspect schools and stuff. I can go down in an official vehicle."

Ashley groaned, "Whatever, go and chase your weird phantom horses." Justin crossed his eyes at his brother, and then smiled down upon the photo of Shelton Holden. "The birds at school will flip when I fly in with this horse!" He tapped his talon on the interlink controller, and then crept to his mother's chamber. "Mom?"

"What is it, Justin? I'm very busy!"

His breath caught in his throat, "I wanted to talk with you about this other Justin, what do you think of me being a king on that other world?"

She eyed him. "If you expect to amount to anything in this world, you'd best return to your remedial courses, you're failing mathematics!"

"Well, yeah, but did you know the horse in that video has a double who lives in Albany. He looks just like the grey horse from the video!" Eleanor turned from her paperwork. "What are you saying, Justin?"

"Well, if I could get that horse to go places with me, animals might be excited to see us! You have to admit that I look a lot like King Justin, and if I darkened up my beak a bit and fluffed up my feathers I could probably pass for him!"

He could see gears turning inside his mother's head. She clacked her mandible, "No, it wouldn't do for you to masquerade as that socialist, go and return to your studies." "But mom-" "Get back to work!" His mother chuffed, "And make sure your brother helps you!"

Justin stalked away, as Eleanor's telephone rang. She toggled a button with her foot; "Eleanor Brightwing speaking."

"This is Barlowe, I'd like to see you in my office first thing in the morning, and please bring your son, Justin."

She shook her head, "My son? You don't intend on having him pose as the socialist, do you?"

"I see one needn't be a magical animal to read minds," Barlowe said, "Be there first thing, Eleanor, and I look forward to seeing your son."

In Barnabas Pepper's home, the horse went to his refrigerator to fetch a drink. He opened a wheat beer and quickly chugged it. Taking another, he popped the cap off as Cila Dot entered the kitchen. "You seem disturbed by the broadcast."

He nervously snorted, "There's a lot going on right now," he took a swig of beer, "I know Ophelia ordered the broadcast of your friend's video, I just hope she knows what she's doing." Cila touched her hand to his shoulder, "Take care consuming too much of that beverage," she said, gently taking the bottle from him, "How long has it been since you've had a good night's rest?"

He sighed, "A long time."

"Come along," she said, guiding him toward his bedroom. Tika stood as Cila walked the horse toward his room. 'I'll be back in a moment,' Cila said silently to her. Tika sat back down and quietly waited as Cila put the horse to bed. After a moment, Cila returned. "This horse carries a heavy burden of trauma. I think it would be wise to review his past and see exactly what he is dealing with."

"I can tell you with certainty that he holds himself responsible for someone's death." Tika said. Cila glanced toward the bedroom as the stallion's breathing became low and steady, but already his sleep was troubled. "Let us begin." Tika said. Now within Barnabas' subconscious, the two dragons found themselves standing upon a wooded highway lane. In the distance was a modest home, and printed upon a nearby mailbox was the name 'Pepper.'

"His childhood home," Cila murmured. "Come," Tika said. Cila followed after the other as Tika caught sight of a young five year old colt. The boy trotted along the lane, waving a sick about as he made his way to his favorite tree. Tika gestured to the colt, "Barnabas' young self."

Cila nodded as a motor car appeared in the distance. Barnabas continued his carefree trot along the roadway, waving his stick and humming a fond medley. Cila gripped Tika's arm, "The motor car." Tika solemnly nodded as Barnabas blundered out into the road, just as the vehicle mounted the crest of a hill. The driver did not see Barnabas until he was on top of him. The car skidded, then flipped. It smashed roof-first into a nearby tree. Barnabas screamed as he realized the vehicle belonged to his father. The boy rushed to the crumpled car where his father lay dying. Tika and Cila quietly approached as Barnabas screamed and cried. "Easy, Beedee," Bradley Pepper said, addressing his son by his favorite nickname.

"Daddy," Barnabas whimpered, "I didn't mean to!"

"It's alright," Bradley said, his voice growing weaker, "It's not your fault. Things happen sometimes," he coughed, "Things that we don't want, but.. I.. love you."

Barnabas shook his father, "Dad! Daddy!" Tika reached down to comfort the young horse. "Barnabas," she whispered, "Be at peace." Cila cupped her hands to her chest as she watched the heart-wrenching scene, but she noticed something just outside her periphery. A young equine colt; fur black as pitch; face deathly white. The colt regarded the dragons for a moment before disappearing into the woods. "Bagul I presume." Cila clapped her hands, terminating the mental link with Barnabas. Back in the parlor, Cila went to look in on Barnabas. She sighed, "He sleeps, peacefully."

"I see you noticed the visitor." Cila nodded, "It seems the demon may infiltrate dreams."

"The situation is more grave than I'd feared. Our foe is indeed powerful." Tika rose from the sofa and approached the kitchen table. She took up the bottle of wheat beer and drank down the remainder. "You seem troubled." Cila said, "And not just about our foe."

"Did you not hear my stilted attempt at comfort?" She set the bottle down, "It was almost beyond my power to offer simple words of compassion."

"Listen to how peaceful Barnabas sleeps, and tell me if he seems comforted by your words."

Tika smiled, "Perhaps I am not totally useless." She patted her friend, "Let us hope that you too might find some measure of restful slumber. Go, and I will watch over you and Barnabas." Cila returned the warm gesture, and then lay down on the plush if somewhat dusty carpeting of Barnabas' parlor. Soon Cila was asleep. Tika breathed a sigh, and then began to pace. She glanced at the parlor window and saw a white face reflected there. Tika eyed the demon, but betrayed no other reaction. Bagul watched her for a moment more before disappearing. Tika smirked, then willed the glass to become opaque. 'It seems you are no fool, you'll choose your battles carefully.'

She sat down. 'Very well, Bagul. When you muster the courage to face me, I will be ready.'

Far to the north, Justin's company arrived in Bywater sometime after midnight. Sam taxied to a small hangar building and put the aircraft into storage. Justin watched through a window as Sam dealt with the particulars, and then met everyone outside. "Thank goodness they do not require payment up front," Sam said to Justin, "Mayalee and I cannot use our bank cards."

"I understand," Justin said as the companions crossed a sleepy avenue to the nearby bus terminal. John Bard thought this desolate land reminded him of Falvie, though they were hundreds of miles north of his home, which it's self is considered north of just about everything. The bussing station was closed of course, and so the animals withdrew plates of food from their supply pouches, as Maggie passed around the water pouch. Sam and Mayalee sniffed at their plates, and then began to eat. "This is really very good," Sam opined, "What sort of meat is this?"

"My agriculture ministry developed it," Justin replied, "It's completely plant-based, because I wanted to halt the trade in wild beast meat."

Sam held up a pinch of the 'meat,' then popped it into his mouth. "I would never have realized it was made of plants."

"It's technically made from the proteins and enzymes that make up meat, but instead of a beast yielding it's body to create that food, my scientists utilized plant-based materials."

The lion finished his plate, "I would very much like to visit the world from which you come." Justin smiled gently, "I'm not sure that world exists anymore." He sighed, and then smiled to the lion, "But, perhaps it can be remade here, in this world."

Mayalee touched her hand to Justin's wing. "Do you regret your vote?"

"No, not one bit." He glanced at his fellows, and they nodded their accord. Smiling to them, he turned to Mayalee. "I suppose we should figure out some kind of sleeping arrangement."

"Why don't we go back and sleep in the airplane," John asked. Sam shook his head, "I asked, the proprietor said they cannot allow anyone to sleep on the premises."

Snorting, John pulled the station's benches together. The animals stared blankly at the uncomfortable looking benches, then selected their place for the night. Justin settled down, cradling Mayalee Mae within his plumage, for she was at the greatest risk of catching cold. And so here the companions camped, in a lonely bus station, far far away from any major city. Justin looked down the lonely road, and could scarcely believe that just a few months prior, he was king of all land, dwelling in a splendid palace, where animals lovingly addressed him as 'Your Grace.'

"Do you miss it?" Mayalee asked.

"I don't know. I have literally lost everything, but in a strange sort of way I feel free, as any animal might when they have nothing else left to lose." She burrowed into his plumage, as a passing vehicle slowed, and then rolled to a stop. A few muzzles turned toward the vehicle as a young equine couple exited, and then thanked their driver who rolled away. The couple approached the bus station, the stallion appearing to be a white horse with brown splotches, and the mare a tawny brown horse with a blonde mane. Rosemary got up to greet them. "I'm Rosemary," the former wraith said, "Are you hungry?"

"I'm starving," the young stallion said, "We haven't eaten since Westmorland."

The elder mare fetched a couple of plates of food, and offered the water pouch to them. She smiled as the horses ate, and then she invited them into their group. "I'm Henry, Henry Cortland," he said, "And this is my marefriend, Brandy." Rosemary nodded to them, "Come on, you can use this bench."

"Are you heading north?" Asked Brandy. "Yes," Justin replied, "You too?"

Henry cautiously nodded as his eyes moved over the faces of each of the companions. Then, his eyes met Sam's, and he noticed the gold lapel pin the lion still wore. "Come on!" Henry said, taking Brandy's hand, "We have to go."

"Is something wrong?" Justin asked. Henry didn't answer. He stalked away, his marefriend in tow as she sputtered and asked what was wrong. "Henry was in the army," Sam said softly, "That's how he recognized my uniform tunic, and insignia pin."

"What does that pin signify?" Marigold asked. Sam bowed his head, "Mayalee and I are military intelligence officers. The eagle Marigold felled at the airfield was our security chief, a colonel named Hadrian."

Justin stepped out from beneath the station's awning. "Then why do you still wear your pin?" He asked, then flew off. Mayalee reached up to touch her pin. 'Because I worked my entire life for it.'

Down the road, Justin touched down beside Henry and Brandy. "Please, may I speak to you?"

"I don't really have anything to say," Henry said, "Please go away."

"You were in the army, yes?"

Henry stopped; glanced at Justin. "Yeah."

"Have you seen Ophelia's broadcast of the video footage?"

"Footage?"

Justin nodded, "Henry, I can sense that you are hoping to find the dragons who live up in the north. That's why I am waiting out here for the morning bus. I want to meet them, too." He gestured with his wing, "If you will come back with me I can prove to you that the military officers are friends, and are on our side."

Henry frowned, but agreed to return with Justin. At the bus stop, Edward unfolded a small viewing screen from the side of his camera. The two young horses then spent the next hour viewing the companion's record of their voyage. After it was done, Henry cupped his hand over his mouth as he traded glances with his lover. Sam carefully approached them. "Justin is the king I wish to serve, it is in his Shannonvale that I place my allegiance."

John Bard offered the horse his hand. Henry clasped his hand over John's; nodded to Sam, and then to Justin. "Your Majesty."

"I'm not presently the king of anything," Justin said, "But, I would be happy to call you my friend."

And so the newly expanded fellowship bedded down for the night. As he waited for sleep to take him, Justin listened to the nighttime insects and the distant rumblings of trains moving through the night. The nighttime sounds recalled the distant murmur of tour groups that visited his palace home. Justin smiled at the lovely thought, and he remembered how he always made it a point to step out into the hall so they might see him. 'You don't travel all that way just to see a building. They came to see me.'

One thought leading to another, he found himself once more in Westvale's main corridor. 'Time to greet the tourists,' he said to Mayalee, who always reminded him that he'd be late for his morning brief if he stopped to chat with the tourists. He drifted off to sleep, as he recalled his reply to her. 'I'm late every morning.'

The sunrise came early, and so too the morning bus. It was an older coach, with rounded windows and a bulbous prow. A large grey ram stepped from the coach and waved to the company. "Hello! Any luggage?"

"Just what we're carrying," Justin said. The ram nodded as he gestured for the company to board. Maggie noted what a very attractive specimen he was, with a broad handsome face and thick curved horns. He had a gentle look about him, which was unusual for his race. Aion approached the coach, "Good morning!" Said the ram, "You are quite tall, sir, so mind your horn as you board."

Maggie and Rosemary traded glances. Justin too was taken aback. 'Are unicorns known to this world?' Once the party was boarded, the driver took his place at the wheel. "Welcome aboard you all, my name is Tanis. Our first stop this morning will be Cree, but the final destination of this coach is Ereb," he turned in his seat, "Is that where you all are going?"

Rosemary narrowed her eyes at his unusually well-spoken manner. He was at once well educated, and down-home, if that was even possible. "We are all going to Ereb," Justin said, "We don't need any other stops."

"Splendid," Tanis said, "I'll take a more direct route there."

He got the coach going, "Our first rest stop will be in about two hours, and I am sorry, but the wash room at the back is out of order."

John, on his way back to the wash room turned on his heel, then returned to his seat. Marigold, seated beside Justin's open area at the back of the bus leaned toward him. 'Isn't in interesting how the driver seems unfazed by Aion's appearance?'

'I had noticed that,' Justin silently replied, 'Maybe he's trying to be polite?'

Marigold furrowed her brow. 'I'm reading a really strange baseline from him,' she shook her head, 'I don't quite know what to make of him.'

'Explain?' Justin asked. Marigold watched as Tanis let John off momentarily, so he could relieve himself outside, then nodded as the young stallion returned to the coach. 'Everyone has a baseline to their thoughts, like John is really into music, and spends most of his mental energy thinking about his favorite songs, or the artists who made the music. Rosemary is currently thinking about how much she misses the Mayalee and Sam of our world, but more than that she daydreams about getting married. That's their baseline, and all of their other thoughts spring from there.'

Justin smiled. 'So, what's your baseline?'

She glanced at Aion, and then shyly smiled. 'I don't think you have to be a mind-reader to guess what my baseline is.'

'You know he's not relationship material,' Justin warned, 'Aion's baseline stops at the end of his nose. He's the center of his of his own world, and through no real fault of his own, he could never place anyone else's needs above his own.'

The unicorn's ears twitched, as if he'd heard Justin's silent critique. Marigold sighed, 'I suppose you're right,'

Justin cupped his wing over her, 'I know it sucks, and I'm sorry.'

The pair said nothing more as the coach slipped from the sleepy northern town and found it's way to the open road. Mile after mile of endless grassy fields filtered past their windows, and the animals watched with detached fatigue as the coach rumbled ever on, until at last Tanis made an announcement. "Rest stop coming up!"

The companions looked about as the bus pulled off the road and onto a small paved area that featured a very forlorn looking out-building. Henry and John hopped up and were out the door before Tanis had even turned the engine off. The others filed off the coach. Set before them was a wide plain dotted with small round bushes, but far in the distance the iron mountains rose up from the broad steppe. "Mountains are about five hundred miles away." Tanis said, "We should reach them by nightfall."

"How far after that is Ereb?" Rosemary asked.

"About another twelve hours."

Justin nodded, "Thank you, Tanis." The ram nodded as he glanced at the holes in Rosemary's blouse. He turned to Sam and Mayalee, and then smiled to John who, even after all this time, still wore his corporal's tunic with it's two gold chevrons. Tanis stepped back aboard his coach; softly bleated the horn. "If everyone is finished with their business, we should get going."

The companions reboarded. The day passed torturously slow, but as they neared the mountains the view became tremendous. From the wide flat plain rose high jagged foothills with nearly vertical walls. Six hundred meters they were, while beyond, the mountains climbed into the thousands. John had never seen scenery like this, and he gazed up with mouth agape as the bus trod a narrow path between the towering hills.

The coach rumbled along, it's engine thankfully purring happily.

An hour later, the coach rumbled to a halt. Justin noted a small home nestled amongst a stand of trees just off the road. After a moment, a dapple grey horse made his way up a path toward the bus, as Tanis prepared to disembark. The ram stepped outside; conversed with the horse for a moment before he warmly embraced the equine. Without a look back, Tanis made his way toward the home, whilst the horse boarded the bus with a smile, "Afternoon, everyone." His eyes found Rosemary Barter, "My name is Jordy."

Surprised by Tanis' abrupt departure, the group murmured a greeting. The horse took his place behind the wheel, and the coach was off. Justin glanced back at the little house as the bus rumbled away. 'So, the drivers live there when not driving.' He wondered what sort of life that would be. "Pardon me," Jord said, "I was wondering what sort of horse you are." Justin glanced around; wondered if the driver was addressing Aion. "Ma'am?" Jord asked.

Rosemary Barter cleared her throat. "Are you addressing me?"

"Yes, ma'am. I hope you don't mind."

She glanced at Aion before answering. "I am an Andalusian horse."

"Wow, I've never seen such a pure white coat! Is that a natural hue, or do you dye it?"

"It would certainly be awkward if I did dye it, hmm?"

The driver chortled, "Yeah, I suppose it would. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be rude."

Intrigued, Rosemary moved up several rows to sit behind Jordy. "What species are you? Are you a Shire?" She reached over to squeeze his arm, "You have that sort of thickness about you."

"Oh, I'm not sure," he subtly tightened his bicep, "I suppose I'm just a hodgepodge of a couple of different species."

"Aren't you going to ask about the unicorn?"

He glanced into a little mirror. "Is that what that fella is?"

"Your questions were leading up to him, yes?"

He chortled, "Actually, I wanted to talk to you."

Rosemary brought her face up beside his, "Come now, I'm an old mare in my seventies, surely my friend Maggie would be more your flavor."

Maggie coughed into her hand. Rosemary winked to her, and then turned back to Jord. "Hmm?"

"Truth be told, I didn't figure you to be a day over forty."

"Flattery will get you everywhere," Rosemary purred. "Yes, that's my hope." Her eyes flashed as she caressed the peppery-grey fur of his neck. He glanced over his shoulder. Rosemary smiled at the white blaze that streaked down across his muzzle, turning softly to pink nostrils and very kissable lips. Rosemary loved that. She imagined herself kissing those pretty lips. "Keep hoping," she replied in a husky voice.

After a few hours, Jord brought the coach to a halt at a wooded turnout. "I'm afraid there's no bathroom here." He said, "I'm very sorry about that."

"It'll be like camping," John said, eliciting a giggle from Henry. Rosemary slinked up beside Jord and slipped her arm around his. He leaned over to touch his lips to her neck. Maggie blinked at the pair, then traded glances with Marigold. 'Are they in love?'

"You know the dragon people live way up north, there." Jord said, "Wouldn't it be interesting to meet them?"

Henry glanced sharply at Jord. "Yeah, it would."

Jordy nodded, "Maybe someday there won't be any restrictions to visiting them, wouldn't that be nice?"

"Jord," Rosemary said, "Why else would anyone be coming up here, if not to meet the dragons?"

He innocently shrugged, "The view?"

She squeezed his arm, "Yes, animals love a nice peak you know!" He giggled like a teenager, eliciting amused laughter from Marigold and Maggie.

With their break concluded, the animals took their place aboard the coach. As before, Rosemary sat just behind Jord as the grey horse pulled back out onto the road. Several rows back, John huddled with Henry and Brandy. "Okay, he obviously broached meeting with the dragons." "Yeah," Henry said, "He's got to be taking us to them! Do you think they're friendly? After what happened?"

"Uh, what happened?" John asked. "There was a big schism," Brandy said, "A couple of hundred years ago, there was some kind of conflict between animals and the dragons. A big bomb was dropped on an dragon-controled city, it was a really awful time."

"That's how the dragons got banished up here." Henry said. John nodded, "This bus has to exist to bring outsiders up to them, I can't see any other reason to run a bus line like this."

Henry shrugged, "It's supposedly an outdoor adventure company that operates it, I researched it before booking a ticket."

John opened his mouth to reply, when a vision flashed through his mind of Henry hurriedly ushering Brandy out the door of their flat and into a carpark, "Okay, I just finished my duty day! They won't find out I'm missing until Tuesday! That gives us thirty six hours to get to Bywater!"

"But it'll take us a full three days to get there!" Brandy protested, "Why not wait until you can take leave!?"

"My unit is mobilizing! I'll be in the field!" "But Henry," she protested, "What if we get stopped? We'll get arrested!" The vision abruptly ceased. John blinked, and leaned away from Henry. "Y-you're still in the army. You're absent without leave."

Henry became surprised, "How do you know that?"

"Uh, it's kinda weird, but I might have sucked up a magic eagle's powers."

Up front, Jord glanced into his mirror. John sighed, and then settled back into his seat, "Sorry, I didn't mean to snoop, this weird vision just popped into my head. Maggie leaned over his seat back, "Hey, you okay?"

"Yeah," John said, "I think that magic stuff might be starting up." She patted him, "You'll be okay."

Through the remaining hours, Jord regaled Rosemary (and everyone else) with tales of his time spent as a mechanic, and bus driver. "All the drivers are mechanics," he said, "And we carry all kinds of spare parts in the back, in case we break down!"

"How often does that happen?" Maggie asked. "Oh, once a week. Maybe a little less often."

The animals appeared somewhat alarmed by this news. John glanced nervously at the towering scenery outside, and the chilly temperatures radiating through the windows. Fortunately, the coach arrived in Ereb just after sunset. The settlement appeared rather suddenly, with no signage or roadsigns alerting a driver to it's presence. Justin's companions filed out of the coach, grateful to be on solid ground. "You all have a place to stay?" Asked Jordy. "Can you recommend somewhere?" Justin replied.

He directed the company to a private residence that rented rooms, while Rosemary stayed beside Jordy. "I'll see you in the morning," she said with a wink. Marigold cast her an incredulous glance as the white mare departed with her stallion for the evening. Snorting, she locked her arm around Aion. The company approached the residence, and were met at the door by a large white stag. "Good evening!" He chimed, "My name is Kreed!" His elegant speech was like music to Marigold's ears as the stag admitted them. "I have three rooms available, I hope that is sufficient."

"That would be wonderful," Justin replied. A small elderly pony met the companions in the hall, "This way," the little horse said. "Don't you need some sort of payment?" Justin asked. Kreed patted Justin's wing, "We'll talk about all of that later, but in the meantime, is anyone hungry?"

None of the group requested any food, and so the little brown pony led the company along the hall. "Our three available rooms are open," she said, "I'll let you all sort out who goes where." She gestured to the end of the hall, "Wash room is at the end of the hall, but each room has it's own sink."

"I'll go and stay with the Bards," Maggie said to the wizard. Marigold hugged her, "Mind if I tag along?" Justin retired with Sam and Mayalee, while Henry and Brandy took the middle room. Aion stood in the hall, seeming to be lost before Justin gestured for him to join them. There was only a single bed, but thankfully there were cushions for Justin to sleep on. "So, I exist in the world from which you come?" Mayalee asked.

"You are both my dear friends," Justin said, grasping at the cushions with his foot and arranging them in a circle. "And, you were my most trusted advisors."

"Do you trust us now?" Sam asked.

The eagle glanced at him, "I'm sure you wonder the same about me." The lion nodded, then turned to Aion. "What of you, unicorn? What problems do you wrestle with?"

"Marigold wishes to take a husband." Aion said absently. Taken aback, Justin nodded, "Yes, which has me a bit worried. I get a sense that Maggie has deep feelings for Marigold."

"I have studied Maggie's memories," Aion admitted, revealing that he too possessed the ability to delve into other's minds. "In a past life, she was a police inspector who wished to marry Marigold's past incarnation, a stallion named Angus Greenfield." Aion bowed his head, "But, she was murdered before the pair could exchange vows."

Justin nodded, "I don't know why Marigold refuses to acknowledge their connection. I suppose she wishes to keep the pain of that loss in the past."

"Or, she desires a stallion. Marigold could simply be heterosexual, and can't think of Maggie as anything other than a friend."

Justin was surprised by Aion's uncharacteristic display of empathy. "You may be right," Justin said.

"I know I have my shortcomings," Aion said, "But, in my former world, I was more a force of natural function. I had no need for empathy, for none desired intimacy with me." He bowed his head, "I would like to assist Maggie and Marigold and help them to be happy, but I do not know how to do that." He sighed, "I am a god, who cannot comprehend basic animal desires."

"What are you the god of?" Sam asked. "Can't you read me?" The unicorn asked. Sam furrowed his brow. "I can't read anything beyond random images of leaves and apples, or an insect moving through the soil."

"That is what I am the god of," Aion replied, "I crisp the skins of apples, as I will the insects of the field to tend the soil." He paused to settle down in the corner. "Also do I turn the autumn leaves to orange, then bid the winds blow them away."

"Huh," Sam chuffed, "I never would have imagined such a god. You are so unlike a dragon."

Justin glanced sharply at the lion. 'Has he met a dragon?' Sam glanced away, an animal behavior that signified embarrassment, 'Or evasiveness,' Justin thought. "Tell me about the animal that Marigold struck down, I'd like to know how he acquired his abilities."

"His name was Hadrian Koor, who served as Barlowe's security chief. Koor was a veteran of many psychic battles, and it is a very good thing that he is now dead." "How did he become what he was?" Sam brushed his hand through his mane, another subtle gesture of evasiveness that Marigold would have instantly recognized, "Like many who possess such power, he was born with a measure of magical ability. The rest he was able to mine from the land it's self."

"This world is so different than the one I come from," Justin murmured, "All magic was locked within the draconic entities that tended the land."

"Such was the case in my world," Aion agreed. Justin nodded to him, and then gestured to Sam. "Tell me about the dragons. I need to know their history before I meet them."

"The Dragons of Tyr used to range far and wide," Sam began, "Wise and good-natured were they. In days gone by, they could be found in most cites, serving as a councilor or mentor to whatever king or noble that governed the realm." He sighed, "But in time, some animals began to find the dragon's presence to be stifling."

"This is beginning to sound rather like the world I've just come from." Justin said.

Sam bowed his head. Mayalee cupped her hand over his, and then continued in his stead. "The dragons were driven away, forced up beyond the thirty third parallel, far to the north."

"How? How could animals drive away dragons?"

"They made war upon them," Sam said, "The worst kind you can imagine."

Justin's eyes searched the lion's for an explanation, and so Samuel revealed his world's greatest shame. "Ophelia's grandfather, King Olivier, developed a type of nuclear implosion bomb. These bombs were colossally destructive, and laid waste to the cities allied with the dragons. After a terrible loss of life, an armistice was signed, declaring all land below the thirty third parallel to be forbidden to dragons."

The eagle softly whistled through his nostrils. "That explains the background radiation Marigold and I have been sensing."

"I am sorry, Justin," Mayalee peeped, "I am sorry you have returned to find a lesser world than the one you left behind."

"Well, that is what we are here to do," he paused to arrange his cushions, "To make this world a better place."

"There is one more obstacle to overcome," Mayalee said, "Before we may meet the dragons."

"There is a witch who guards the northern realm," Sam added, "Lucretia is her name. As dragon kind is not permitted to venture south, so too is animal kind not permitted to travel north."

"Can she be reasoned with?"

"I honestly do not know, the only known facts regarding Lucretia come from the head of my order, so I feel their information is flawed, at best."

"I thought you said you were the head of your oder," Justin said. Mayalee nodded, "I said we possessed the greatest ability, but Sam and I are not the leaders of our order. Leadership is the sole provence of crown loyalists."

Gentle snoring issued from Aion. The animals turned to him, as the god sat in the corner, his hands upon his knees and his head bowed, as if the unicorn were meditating.

"We should try to get some sleep." Justin said softly, and so the trio settled down for the night. A mile away, Rosemary Barter walked with Jordy through pitch dark gardens and wooded pathways to his home. The white mare was fairly visible in the gloom, for the gentle starlight shining down from above softly illuminated her, but the dapple grey Jord was nearly invisible. Rosemary reached out for his hand. Her heart fluttered when he squeezed it. He glanced at her, "My flat is just over here."

"I must say, I have been to many rural communities, but none were as opulent as this," she paused to admire a wooden trellis as the pair passed beneath it. "We take pride in our home," he replied, "Besides, if we let it fall to ruin, none would wish to come and visit us."

"So this is a tourist village?" Jord nodded as he opened a little gate and stepped into his garden. "Yes, you could call it that."

There was an odd intrusion into her mind. She dismissed it as Marigold snooping on her evening, but a doubt gnawed at her. 'It can't be Jord.' She eyed him as he opened the door to his home, then stepped inside where she found a rustic cabin with wooden furniture and fine flooring. Rosemary set herself to inspecting his dwelling. There were all of the things one might expect to find. Rosemary went to a stand of photographs to admire the smiling faces of animals dear to Jord, but she subtly noted that all of the glass had been removed from the frames. She meant to ask him why, but noted a guitar, "Oh, do you play?"

He took up the instrument and began to strum it. Then, playing a tune, he sang sweetly; "My lovely fur it is so white, sweet Rosemary did say. She gathered flowers and she sang, all about her wedding day,"

"You sing about weddings?" She chortled, "What makes you think I have any interest in such things?"

"It radiates from your eyes," he chimed. She cocked her head, a wry smile on her lips. "We'll see if your performance tonight can nudge me toward thoughts of marriage." He sharply twang'd a string. "Is my playing not sufficient to woo you?"

"My boy," she whispered, crossing the room to take the guitar from him, "The sounds you make with this is not what I am after, but the sounds you elicit from me while you fuck," she leaned in close, "That is what I am after." He pulled away from her. Her ears went up; "Is something wrong?"

"Profanity does not suit you," he said in a low voice. Rosemary blinked, then took a step back. "Jord, if you truly wish to involve yourself with me, you'll have to accept that I have a filthy mouth, and I shan't censor myself for you, or anyone."

He bowed his head, "I am sorry. I did not mean to suggest that you shouldn't be free to be yourself." Rosemary gently brushed his arm, "Come to think of it, I don't think I've uttered very many expletives since I was remade."

"I'd wondered how a horse barely a year old could appear to be in her seventies." She gasped; "How did you know that?"

Jord smiled helplessly, but Rosemary thumped his nose, "Tell me, how did you know It'd been a year since Hades remade my body?" She bared her teeth, "It's been you, hasn't it? You've been poking about inside my mind."

"Y-yes," he peeped. Rosemary began to cackle. Jord became alarmed, "Rosemary! Please! I am sorry!"

"We've come all this way, searching for dragons, and they've been right here under our noses!"

Jord sat down and began to weep, snapping Rosemary from her merriment. "Oh, Jord, please don't cry."

"I'd hoped you would like me," he whimpered, "I'm sorry I deceived you."

She knelt beside him, "I do like you, Jordy," she leaned forward to kiss him, "Please don't cry, sweetie."

"I thought you did not like dragons?"

She cupped his face in her hands, "That old mare died a long time ago," she smiled gently, "I know I have dragon's blood flowing through my veins, it wasn't just a bit of Hades' magic that made it's way into my new body."

Jord smiled hopefully. Rosemary kissed him again, "Would you like to lay down together?"

"Okay," he whispered.

Rosemary stood, and then slipped off her dress. Wearing only her lace panties, she reached out to the disguised dragon. Jord took her hand and followed her to the bed. Rosemary turned out the blankets, and then climbed into bed. Jord shyly joined her. She purred as she brushed her hand over his shirt. "Aren't you going to undress, first?"

He giggled, and then stood to undress. "Oh, um, I'm not wearing any underwear."

"Goodness," Rosemary cooed, "Should I avert my eyes?"

"Oh, ah.. no." He unfastened his pants, and then pushed them down over his thick thighs. Rosemary made an audible noise which made Jord nervous. Cupping his hand over his member, he climbed into bed.

"Jord, have you ever made love to someone?"

"Ah, no."

She playfully swatted his shoulder, "You mean to tell me that after all your expert sweet talk, you have never had sex before?"

"My people do not have sex, but I think about it a lot." He smiled weakly, "I apologize for deceiving you again. I portrayed myself as someone with far more experience than I actually have."

"I know when I'm being lied to, Jord. I do not feel deceived at all, about anything you've said." She brushed her fingers along his arm, "So, you've never had sex. What about a girlfriend?"

He awkwardly smiled, "My kind do not normally form relationships the way animals do. Vainamoinen reproduce without sex, and so procreation is not the motivating factor driving vainamoinen pairings. You see-" Rosemary hushed him with a finger to his lip. "You've been curious about what it's like." "Y-yes," he replied through her finger. She took her hand away, then straddled his hips. Thrilled, he reached up to cup his hands over her small breasts. "That's it," she said, making soft circles with her hips. She could feel him stiffening beneath her. "What do you think about when you pleasure yourself?"

"With this body, I can achieve orgasm. But with my true form it is impossible to-" another finger met his lips, "Think about someone you'd like to be with," she whispered.

"I'd like to be with you."

His length was ready. She moved forward, and then brought the tip in. She shuddered as the first few inches entered her. "Really?" She asked in a husky whisper, "You'd like to be with me?"

"Yes,"

She groaned softly as he bucked his hips. "You're a sweet and lovely animal, Jord."

"T-thank you, ah!"

She leaned down to brush her lips over his, and then continued her rhythmic pumping. Jord's breath came in short shallow gasps as his entire body went rigid. Rosemary felt a warm ache radiating out from her belly, as Jord snorted and flared beneath her. "Let it out!" Rosemary gasped, "Let it go!"

He cried out, bucking his hips up, lifting Rosemary off the bed. Then, it was done. Rosemary fell upon him, gasping for breath as Jord held her, until at last the pair fell asleep in each other's arms.

Come the morning, the lovely aroma of fresh oats and stewed vegetables greeted Rosemary. She sat up, smiling warmly as Jord stood nude at the kitchenette. "Good morning!" He chimed.

Rosemary slid from the bed and slinked across the room. "How long have you been up?"

"I'm an early riser, so this is my normal time."

She kissed his shoulder, then stood behind him to admire his fine musculature. "For a long-distance bus driver, you have a fine physique."

"Being a dragon keeps me in shape," he nickered, as if to remind her of what he was. "Breakfast is ready, would you like to eat it, or me?"

She swatted his rump, "Come along husband! Tend to my needs!"

He cackled as he presented his breakfast to her, "I like hearing you call me that." She smiled to him, "Oh? Well, you might have to hear it again sometime soon!"

In her old life, Rosemary would have run away screaming from the prospect of a happy life. But now, in this place, with this dragon, all of her old animosities melted away. "I love you." She whispered. Jord blinked away tears, "Ah, would you like to see what I look like in my true form before we become closer?"

"Alright," she replied. Jord instantly assumed his draconic form. In the blink of an eye, the handsome grey horse had become a rough-scaled Vainamoinen dragon the colour of dull gunmetal. Jord's head was somewhat large, and sported curved horns, of the sort a ram might have. Jord waited breathlessly for a reaction from Rosemary.

"How come you didn't choose a ram? You have ram's horns, after all."

Jord blew out a relieved breath, "Ah, I like horses, but a ram is fine, too."

She noted his distinctly female voice. Intrigued, she approached him, "So, you're actually a girl, who can transform into a stallion," she began to poke at the large scales along his shoulder, "Huh! They feel rather soft!"

"They'll harden very quickly if I strike something."

She took his large face in her hands, "It looks as if I still love you."

"I love you too, Rosemary, and I am relieved that we feel a mutual attraction for one another, because I think I have made you pregnant."

Across the village, John Bard was also awakened by the scent of fine foods. He leapt up and hurried downstairs to take breakfast. Then, the others joined him at a long table. The cheery little pony dressed in typical grandmother clothes tended the visitors, and she patrolled the room with a large carafe of almond milk, ready to fill any glass that got too empty. Justin noted that the little horse appeared to be in her seventies, and yet she carried quite a large carafe, as if it weighed nothing at all.

Sometime after seven, Aion the unicorn drifted in and took a place at the table. The little grandmother filled a glass for him. "There you go, dear."

"Some oats?" Maggie asked. "What are oats?" Aion asked. Maggie took a spoon of them and then pushed it into his mouth. Marigold smiled, and then took a curious look around. 'What is it?' Justin asked.

'There's something about this place that seems strange, but I can't quite put my finger on it.'

'I find the realm to be pleasing,' Aion said, chewing the oats.

As the companions finished up their meal, Mayalee asked the proprietor about the white witch. Kreed glanced toward the northern road out of town. "She lives in a cabin outside Ereb. Keeps to herself she does, and we don't bother her, though we do see her around town now and again."

Mayalee sighed, "Thank you." She rejoined her friends. "Looks like she is just up the road."

Justin got to his feet, "Then we should pay her a visit."

The little granny and equine proprietor traded glances as the companions filed outside, and after a moment to gather their bearings set out along the northern road. The going was easy enough, and wasn't more than a dozen miles or so. Lucretia the Witch lived in a black-painted cabin with a striking red roof, though green moss had grown over most of the rooftop.

The companions approached the dwelling, making every attempt to make themselves known. Justin stepped up to the door and noted an avian-specific door handle. He gently pecked on the door. "Go ahead and come in," said a voice from within. Justin glanced at his fellows as he reached up with his foot and opened the door. He stepped inside, followed closely by Marigold and Mayalee. The others traded glances; tried to imagine themselves all crammed into the small cabin, and so they remained outside. It was twenty or thirty minutes before Marigold emerged, her face a mask of disappointment. "What is it?" Aion asked.

"There is some sort of treaty that prevents animals from visiting the dragon realm." The animals looked expectantly as Justin and Mayalee stepped outside. Then, a large snowy owl emerged from the cabin. John wasn't sure of the owl's gender, until she spoke; "I'm terribly sorry, the treaty is very specific. No animal of Elysium may step foot into the northern realm." Aion glanced sharply at Lucretia, for he sensed she'd handed them a suggestion. "My lady, would it be possible for me to visit the dragon realm? I am not of Elysium."

Lucretia smiled, "Aye, I should think you would be alright."

The unicorn glanced at his fellows, "But they cannot venture with me?" She shook her great head. "I'm afraid not, but the way is pretty clear, just go to the tallest mountain you see. That'd be Tyr."

"Alright," Justin said, "We'll camp in Ereb, and wait for you to return."

The unicorn bent down to grasp the food pouch strapped to John. He withdrew a couple of platters, and then drank from the water pouch that Gracie handed him. After his meal, Aion prepared to depart. "Don't you need anymore supplies?" John asked him. "No." Aion replied.

The horse frowned at the unicorn's curtness, 'He's not terribly socialized, so that's to be expected.' To his surprise, the unicorn turned to him. Aion pursed his lips, as if he wished to say something, but words had obviously failed him. Frustration clouding his face, Aion turned to go. "Take care of yourself out there," John said, somewhat awkwardly.

"Be well," Aion replied with a shy smile. He turned about and disappeared into the forest. "Well," Lucretia said, "If there is nothing more I can help you with, I'll be retiring for the evening."

"Ma'am," Justin said, "I would very much like to ask you more about the history of this realm, could-" the owl held up her wing, "I'm sorry, my patience for visitors is at an end."

"So, we can't go?" John groused, "We came all this way just to wait around a wooded village?"

"I am sorry," said the owl. John glanced about, "Uh, how is that enforced? I don't see anyone stopping us from going up."

Lucretia furled her wings. John cast her a sideways glance, "You? You would stop us?"

"Lucretia possesses a great magical power," Marigold said, "She is a wizard, like Justin and I."

"I prefer the term 'witch,'" Lucretia said with a wink of her large blue eyes. John shook his head, "But we have two wizards, we outnumber her-" "No, John," Justin said, "I respect Lucretia's watch upon these lands, and would not impose upon her." He smiled to his friend, "Besides, she has allowed Aion to go in our stead, I could ask no more."

"That's what Death meant," Maggie said, thinking back to the entities' cryptic prophesy, "Protecting Aion has allowed him to be here to do this for us!"

"You should go on back," Lucretia said, "It'll be dark soon." Justin bowed to her, "Thank you, Lucretia."

"See ya later," the owl said, and then turned inside. Maggie Holden smiled after the owl, 'She's so much like Rosemary, how odd.'

"Alright, let's go." Justin said. The companions made their way back toward Ereb, whilst Aion made his way deeper into the wilderness. Wild and overgrown it was, with willowy grasses towering nearly over his head. The unicorn grasped one of the nearby reeds, and climbed up onto it. It bent not, as if the black unicorn weighed nothing. Aion hopped onto the tips of the grasses and trod upon them, his view ahead now much better. 'That must be the mountain,' he thought, 'That single jagged spire that pierces this world's stratosphere.'

All around him, the grandeur of the realm enthralled him. At every turn there was a natural wonder he could scarcely have fathomed. Wide frothy waterfalls that bathed lush green valleys, high rocky cathedrals that reflected the afternoon sun, creating glimmering rainbows above the waterfalls.

Ahead, a trail presented it's self. Aion hopped from the tall grasses to inspect the path that seemed recently trod upon. He flared his nostrils, scenting the soil as it yielded it's secrets. 'Wild beasts, creatures native to this land.' Looking ahead, the path seemed to lead in the general direction of the mountain, so he decided to follow it. Above, a great canopy of trees shielded the path from overhead view. A heavy presence weighed upon his heart. He'd felt it when he'd met the white witch, but now it grew heavier. Aion felt he was not alone. Glancing back, Aion noted his hoof prints in the soil. He walked backward for some distance, stepping back upon his own footprints, then leapt aside and obscured his departure from the path, leaving only his hoof prints that would soon end. There he waited in the heavy foliage, his dark form invisible in the gloom.

A half hour passed, but there was no contact with anyone. The heavy presence diminished, until Aion was confident that he was alone. 'If I have come to establish contact with the denizens of this realm, why do I conceal myself?'

The sun was beginning to dip low into the sky. The black unicorn could see well enough in the dark, and he required less sleep than a mortal animal, so he continued on through the deepening evening. The forest was quite dark now. Sunlight was still shining in the sky, but long shadows moved through the forest. Aion suspected that at least one of these dark shapes was a dragon, come to inspect the intruder that'd entered their realm, but they made no attempt to contact him, and so Aion did not seek them out. 'They will avail themselves when they are ready.'

He froze at a sound behind him. His ears swiveled about, but whoever was there kept still. 'The breeze carries any possible scent away from me.'

A frightful grunting echoed through the wood. 'I don't suspect that is a dragon, probably a native creature-' Aion was slammed from behind by a hulking shape. A huge quadrupedal creature pinned him against a tree; clapped it's maw about his torso, but it's teeth could manage only a few centimeters into his flesh before they were forced back out by the mysterious force. Aion struggled and thrashed, but the beast's massive jaws remained firmly clamped about him. Recalling Cila's battle with Lama Suu, Aion swung his leg up and kicked the creature hard. It released him. Ducking behind a large tree, the unicorn got his first real look at what hunted him. It was a huge quadrupedal creature with gleaming white skin and bright blue eyes.

Aion blinked as the beast sent a white hot bolt of lighting toward the tree, splitting it asunder. It charged him, the creature's massive jaws biting at the air as Aion held it at bay. "Lucretia! Why do you attack!? You granted me safe passage!"

In the next instant the witch assumed her true form. Aion brought his leg up and kicked her again before fleeing into the woods.

When Justin and his company arrived back at Ereb, Rosemary Barter waited to meet them. Beside her was Jord, who looked rather subdued. Marigold arched her brow at him as she approached Rosemary. The elder mare offered an exaggerated wave, "How was your trek? Did you find any dragons?"

Jord shyly smiled as Marigold smirked, "No, how about you?"

Rosemary nudged Jord. "I might have picked up the trail of one or two."

Marigold put her hands on her hips. "This whole village is populated by disguised dragons, isn't it?"

"Ah, well.." Jord peeped, "Not all who reside here are dragons."

Justin laughed out loud, "Do you mean to tell me that the very creatures we sought were serving us breakfast?" "I am sorry," Jord abruptly said, "Please do not be alarmed, but you must leave the village at once."

Jord took Rosemary's hand as she flashed him a concerned glance. "I am aware of Lucretia's true intentions," Marigold said, "Don't worry, we'll sort this out."

"Then, you'll need allies," Jord said, "Come,"

The companions followed after him as Jord led them to a building located at the center of town. There they were met by Kreed, the large stag and his elderly pony assistant, Persephone. Both wore a knowing smile as John gestured for his new friends Henry Cortland and Brandy Waverly. "We need your help," Jord said to the stag, who in the next instant became a large bronze-colored dragon. Persephone, the lovely little pony transformed into an elegant blue vainamoinen dragon.

Justin roused his feathers as he approached them, "I am Justin Brightwing."

Kreed bowed to him, "Aren't you a King?"

"I was," Justin replied, "So, you were dragons all this time?"

"Yes," said Sam, as the lion joined the company and assumed his true shape as a flame-red dragon. "My name is Mimir, and I apologize for our deception."

Marigold became concerned, "Then, there is no Sam and Mayalee?"

"We assumed their forms to honor them," said a striking blue dragon, "I am Minerva, though you briefly knew me as Mayalee. The animals to whom these forms belonged passed away a thousand years ago." Blinking back tears, Marigold nodded, "The eagle I killed at the airfield, he was a dragon?"

Minerva nodded. Marigold bowed her head, "I'm so sorry,"

"Hadrian made his choices," Minerva replied, "His lesson is a warning to all of us that not all dragons are good, and some may go astray."

The company was joined by many more dragons, some openly thrilled to meet the animals, and they hopped from foot to foot, hooting and shouting, "Truly the days of our exile are done!" But in the next moment they became somber as a white dragon arrived in the village. "Lucretia, I presume." Justin said.

"Justin, we have a treaty with the animals of this world," the dragon said, "I must ask if you possess the means to return to your alternate realm?"

"I do not think so."

Lucretia tightened her jaw, "Then I'm sorry, Justin. I never wanted this."

'She means to kill us.' Marigold said to Justin, then raised her staff high, "There is no need for this! I believe there is a reason we have come!"

"I cannot suffer beliefs," Lucretia retorted, "The survival of my people is at stake! Nuclear fire shall kill us all if we break our treaty!"

"Hypocrite!" A dragon shouted, "You permit your bother free reign to do as he will in the south!"

Lucretia silenced them with a glance, then raised her hands. Marigold readied her staff as she focused her magic upon it, wielding it as a type of lens through which she'd channel her power. "I promise, I'll not allow you to come to harm!" Justin cried, "Please, give me some time to prove it to you!"

The white dragon prepared to strike, but quailed as a brief glimpse into the future saw her felled by a blast from Marigold. Lucretia closed her eyes, and breathed a great sigh. Without another word she turned about and returned to the forest, leaving the others looking after her. Edward Bard stood with knees shaking as he video recored the entire exchange.

"Well," Justin said, "It looks like we have that bit of time."

Just then, Aion emerged from the forest. He hurried to the group, urgently gesturing toward the forest, but when he laid eyes on the undisguised dragons, he lowered his hand. "Lucretia was just here?"

"Yes," Marigold said. Aion breathed a great breath, "I see your meeting with her was about as productive as mine."

Marigold chortled as a cellular telephone began to chime. From his discarded pile of clothing, Mimir plucked the phone from a pocket. "Hello?"

"Heya," said a voice through the line, "This is Jim, over at Bywater Municipal. Listen, some soldiers were just here looking at your airplane. They must have guessed where you were headed because I heard one of them mention Ereb." Mimir gestured to Kreed, "Thank you, Jim."

"Good luck," the animal replied, and then ended the call. "We are finished hiding," Mimir declared. Kreed bowed his head, well aware that the treaty was likely undone.

"Okay," Justin said, "I'm going to go deal with them."

"Just let them come," John said. "Let them come to us, we can offer them a better world. A better purpose. I have to believe that we could win them over." He fell silent as Justin smiled to him. "That's a very kingly way to proceed." "I've learned from the best," John replied. Justin waved his wing, and bringing his magic to bear did strip John's gold chevrons from his tunic. Gracie and Edward watched as King Justin reshaped the chevrons into stars, which he placed upon John's shoulder straps. With tears blurring his eyes, John knelt before his king. "Arise, Leftenant Bard."

The brown horse rose; saluted. Justin returned his salute by raising his right wing. Gracie hugged her son, as Edward dutifully recorded the happening. Marigold watched the scene fondly, then smiled weakly at the dragon who'd been Mayalee. With a sigh she went inside. "Marigold," Minerva said, following after her, "Please, I apologize if I've hurt your feelings by taking Mayalee's form."

"No, it's okay. I'm glad that you remembered Karl and Genivee, and that you honored them this way. The Karl and Genivee I knew would have appreciated that, very much."

And so the companions officially became residents of Ereb. Henry Cortland and his mare friend Brandy were introduced to the dragon's underground settlements, as Aion nudged Justin. "We should allow the dragon folk to view Edward's footage, they should know our story."

Justin agreed, and the company turned inside.

Part Six: The Dragons of Tyr

In the main hotel, a gathering of disguised vainamoinen dragons sat about Edward's camera as they viewed the footage contained therein. Marigold could only smile at them, and see them for what they actually were. "The dragons never left this world, never ventured to Krynn," she said to Justin. He nodded, "I've been studying Lucretia's records, there's never been a major extinction event on this world, not like in ours."

She gestured to the Vainamoinen, "Then how did animals arise? I thought the dragons would dominate this world, and prevent our rise?"

Justin shook his head, "On our world, the convergence signaled an end, but here, it creates life."

Kreed turned toward Justin for a moment, before turning his attention back to the camera. Justin thought it odd that Kreed reacted to his mention of the convergence. A dragon leaned in through an open window; "Soldiers approaching." John stood, "I'll go meet them." Justin nodded to his friend, as the horse went out. His mother followed after him, and handed him a rifle, but John cast it aside. "If we're being protected, then there's no need to hurt anyone."

Gracie cast a worried glance back at Marigold, and so the wizard joined the pair. On through the dense forest they went, guiding off of Marigold's magical intuition. "Why don't you try and use your new magic?" Marigold said to John. "Reach out, and try to tell where the soldiers are."

John crouched behind a fallen tree. "How? How do you pick them out amongst all these trees?"

"Trees feel different than animals," Marigold replied, "Filter out the background signals, focus on the hot bright ones."

"Is John going to be alright?" Gracie asked. Marigold nodded, "He'll be fine."

A burst of gunfire strafed the fallen tree. "Shit!" John cried. Gracie braced her rifle, but John cupped his hand over the muzzle. "Remember, don't hurt them." More shots glanced off the tree. "Hey!" John called, "Cease fire! I want to talk to you!"

"Fuck you."

John frowned, "Look, I'm going to stand up. Please don't shoot, okay?"

"It's your funeral," replied the distant voice. John glanced at his mother, and then stood up. A burst of gunfire rang out, but none of the rounds struck him. He winced and closed his eyes, but when he opened them he found a hawk standing atop the felled tree. "H-hi," John said. A dangerous glimmer flashed across the hawk's eye. Marigold stood up, prompting the avian to assume a defensive posture. "You're a magic user," Marigold said. "And you are about to be dead." Said the hawk.

Marigold furled the hem of her robe. The hawk lashed out with an offensive form of magic, but Marigold deflected it. She swung her staff, sending a bolt of lightning toward the hawk, but the avian winked away, reappearing a short distance away. He spat a burst of fire at Marigold, striking the wizard but doing no apparent damage. Gracie opened up with her automatic rifle, but again the hawk disappeared, evading Gracie's fire. The troopers opened fire, strafing the companions, but the healing power protected them. "Fuck!" John spat, "That fucking hurts!"

Sighting a flame-red fox, Gracie broke cover and sprinted across the clearing to the reynard's location. She slapped his rifle aside, and then bodily hauled the fox up. Carrying him away, his fellows were caught off guard. The hawk swooped in from above, but Marigold created a protective barrier around Gracie as she returned with the stunned fox. John relieved him of his pistol and a knife, whilst Marigold attempted to shoot down the hawk who frantically strafed them with magical fire. 'He means to kill the fox,' Marigold noted, 'He doesn't want him talking to us.'

"We need to go!" Marigold cried, "Come! Now!"

Gracie fell in beside the wizard as John led the way back. "Blast and fuck!" The fox cursed, "You can't do this!" "Watch us," Gracie snorted. He tried desperately to free himself, but his efforts only earned him a tighter grip from the fearsomely strong horse.

At length they arrived back at the village. Gracie dropped the fox down onto his feet, but held his arms behind his back. Marigold scanned the skies before turning inside. John, aware that the troops would likely attempt to recapture their fellow, reluctantly took up his discarded rifle.

Inside the hotel, Marigold produced some restraints which Gracie tied about the fox. "What's your name?" She asked him. "Lawrence, Barley T. Seargent, Royal Grenadiers."

"Alright, Lawrence, Barley T. We're going to interrogate you." The fox scowled at Gracie, but said nothing more. Marigold set her staff upon it's end, and then sat down beside the trooper. Lawrence felt a tingling at the back of his skull, and knew that the grey mare was reading his thoughts. Lawrence erected the mental image of a rude gesture, but it was too late. Marigold'd already gained access to his memories. "The hawk's name is Trasimene," Marigold said in a voice similar to the fox, "He doesn't really have a military rank, but acts as a kind of de-facto general."

Lawrence squirmed in his seat. John reached out to steady him with a sympathetic hand. A link was established; John suddenly found himself looking out through Lawrence's eyes. He blinked at seeing himself from the outside, but also became aware of the fox's innermost thoughts. 'The horse is a real idiot.' John winced at the errant thought, 'But, he's also a good chap. I wouldn't mind serving with him.'

John took his hand away, breaking his link with the sergeant. "Mom, can you release him?"

"What?" "Please, mom." Justin stepped out from behind a support beam as Gracie untied the reynard. Noticing him, Lawrence unconsciously nodded to Justin. "You're the king.. from the other world."

"Sergeant, what can you tell me about the situation at the palace? Is Ophelia still in control?"

"Fuck, I don't know," Lawrence sighed, "All units have been mobilized, but nobody knows if there's any real plan behind the call-up."

Justin glanced at the fox, "There's something else, something about death?"

"Uh, there's something happening. Started about two years ago." Lawrence became visibly uncomfortable speaking of it, "Animals began dropping dead, nobody knows how or why. Hundreds have mysteriously died." He wrapped his arms about himself, "Haven't been any deaths in the last few months, but last weekend twenty more deaths happened," he shivered, "It's fucking weird."

Marigold and Justin traded glances. "I don't like the sound of that," Rosemary said, "Justin, I think we should return south and see what's going on."

"We'll need to deal with these soldiers," Justin said. "I'm on it!" Gracie chimed.

"Nobody is getting hurt," John said sternly, "Nobody."

Justin nodded to him, then gestured to the sergeant, "I'm going to have you stay beneath Mount Tyr. There's many chambers, you'll be safe down there."

"Let's go," John said to the fox. Justin smiled, "You heard the Leftenant."

The sergeant nodded, "Aye, sir!" And, turning to John added; "I'm sorry for shooting you, Leftenant."

John smiled down upon his bullet-riddled tunic. The sergeant turned to go, then paused. "Leftenant, there's a strike team assembling near Bywater, commanded by the head of special operations, a white stag named Schwierig. Watch out for him, he's a big-time magic user."

"Okay," John said. The sergeant glanced at Justin, and then nodded to John. After they'd gone, Marigold conferred with Minerva, "Why would they send in these ordinary troops first? Why hold-off sending in magic users to deal with us?"

"You handily killed Hadrian," she replied, "His loss will be painful to the intelligence corps, they're not going to suffer the loss of any more valuable magic-users if they don't have to."

"You mean dragons," Marigold said, "Hadrian was a dragon."

"There are few of us who serve Shannonvale, but if that Sergeant is right, and we are facing Schwierig, he will be a formidable opponent."

Marigold took up her staff. Minerva looked past Justin to address the white wizard; "I would suggest both you and Justin be ready to erect a powerful shield, should a missile strike be called." She glanced at her partner, "But Mimir and I stand ready to help in any way we can."

"Look, I appreciate-" Justin began, but Minerva hushed him. "We must do this," she peeped, and then gestured for Mimir to accompany her outside. Justin brushed Marigold with his wing, and opened his maw to offer an encouraging word, but became distracted by Mimir's cellular telephone as it rang out. Marigold plucked it from the dragon's discarded clothing and answered it. "More soldiers arrived at the airfield, they've taken the airplane."

"Of course they have," Justin said as John arrived back. "Okay, the dragons are going to place the fox with their animal residents." Justin nodded as he knelt to repair the damage to John's tunic. The horse smiled as the holes evaporated. "You know getting shot hurts like shit, right?"

"I can't imagine facing death like that," Minerva said, stepping back inside. "If my body were mortally wounded, I would face oblivion."

An insight came to Justin. "Tell me why the schism happened," he asked, "The real reason. I want to know why animals wanted all dragons banished."

"As I said," Minerva began, "If my body comes to harm, I possess no soul that might live on. Everything that I am would die, should my body come to harm." She glanced at her partner, as Sam joined her. With a sigh, she continued, "I trust you've gathered that magic is prevalent in this land, and for a creature like myself, magic represents security against dying. The more magical power I acquire, the more protected I am against harm, and against death."

"And, animals are also capable of acquiring and utilizing magical forces," Justin said. Mayalee nodded, "There are many among my kind that feel magic is theirs alone, since animals possess a great gift that we do not." She sighed, "I suppose the vainamoinen are jealous of animals for possessing a wondrous thing called a soul. When your life is over, you are simply reborn into a new body. But for us.." "I understand," Justin said, "The vainamoinen were hoarding magical energy, weren't they? That's what caused the schism."

"Not just hoarding," Minerva whispered, "But stealing."

Justin understood. He nodded, and then turned to gaze out the window. "Justin, please understand that I would never.." "I know," he replied, "And I hope that in the new world I hope to forge, that we may all equally share the resources of this world." Mayalee bit her lip, "I hope, King Justin, but there are many like Hadrian who will resist any attempt to share what they feel is rightfully theirs."

Justin nodded, but said no more.

Now an odd routine settled over the village. Marigold and her vainamoinen partners Mimir and Minerva departed Ereb now and again to gather intelligence. The dragons understood that Marigold could not address them as Mayalee and Sam, it was simply too painful for her, but they continued to wear the lion and mouse's form, for their presence did still please the wizard.

The next week passed smoothly for the companions. And then the following week passed into the next month. Rosemary's belly was now visibly larger, though she could still scarcely fathom being a mother again, especially after all of this time. One evening, Rosemary busied herself with after dinner chores when a chill wind blew in through the open front door. She went to close it, then glanced about. "Jord?"

"There has never before been a union between a vainamoinen and an animal," said a voice from the darkness. Rosemary narrowed her eyes, "I think you'd better leave, Lucretia."

"There has never been such a precedent," "Yes, well," Rosemary stuttered, "I w-want you to get out of here, right now!" Lucretia's white owl avatar emerged from the gloom, "Lady Rosemary, this pregnancy mustn't come to term." Rosemary winced as a terrible pressure gripped her body. Lucretia loomed over her, her pale blue eyes flashing with a ghostly light. "I am sorry, Rosemary. You represent a great danger, and so I must-" "Die!" The mare croaked.

Lucretia's eyes widened, then glassed over. Rosemary gasped as the pressure eased; Lucretia's body toppled over. Magical energy began to stream from the dragon's avatar body, arching over and entering Rosemary. Jord burst into the room, "Rosemary!"

"Call Maggie," she gasped, "Get her, quickly!"

A moment later, Maggie Holden laid her hands upon Rosemary to inspect the mare's body. "I don't see anything wrong," she said after a moment. "It hurt like the blazes," Rosemary whispered, glancing at Lucretia's body. Kreed knelt beside the owl, "I am sorry that Lucretia sought to harm your child, Rosemary. Please know that I do not bear any ill-will toward you." The mare got to her feet, "I should hope not," she chuffed, then softened her tone. "Kreed, I understand your fear. In my brief time with you, I've come to understand the fear that motivates all dragons, but I've seen a glimpse of the world to come," her voice softened to a whisper, "I've seen the world set free."

Next day, Clemens van Barlowe convened a meeting of his new staff. "The animals of Avalon and Aurora are growing restless," said George Klum, the new Shannonvali minister of state, "Fear may no longer be enough to keep them in line."

A door opened. Eleanor Brightwing entered, accompanied by her son Justin and the grey equine boy Shelton Holden. The pony glanced about, utterly terrified as Barlowe smiled to them, "Ah! So good of you to come! Please, sit down!"

Just outside the room, Shelton's worried mother glanced into the room, but Missy was ushered away as the door was closed. Inside, Barlowe gestured to a black-furred equine. "What do you think?" The horse named Penny squinted at Justin, "I don't know about the eagle, but the horse should be easy to disguise with some black contact lenses." She gestured to Shelton, "Say something."

"Huh? What?"

Penny nodded to Barlowe, "The horse could easily pass, but I don't know about Justin, he's obviously much younger than King Justin." "That socialist," Barlowe snorted, "Is no king."

"What would you like me to do?" Justin asked. Barlowe leaned forward, "My boy, I need you to speak as the intruder, and make an official statement renouncing any claim to the throne of Shannonvale. The nit-wit shape shifters say they cannot transform into Justin Brightwing due to some celestial phenomena, and so I need you."

"I understand," Justin said, "I wish to help in any way I can."

Barlowe smiled, "Splendid!"

"I suppose we could pre-record a statement, and alter Justin's voice to make him sound more like the elder Justin." Penny said. Barlowe eyed Shelton, "It will absolutely have to be pre-recorded, we can't trust this horse to perform in front of a live microphone."

Barlowe tapped his talons upon the table legs before he stepped away, "Very well! Justin, please cooperate with Miss Almond, and do as she says." He turned to Shelton, "And if you ever wish to see your family again, you'll do the same." He strode from the room, as Barlowe's guards and secretary followed after him. Penny glanced under the table and noted a microphone. She smiled, then put her finger to her lips, "Right!" she said, "Justin, I'd like you to practice this prepared statement." She put the script before Justin, then placed a hand written message before Shelton. 'You are in great danger. I am going to help you escape. Do exactly as I say.' Eyes wide, the pony nodded.

After Justin spoke his prepared lines a few times, Penny showed Justin the warning. He appeared perplexed, and he opened his maw to ask a question. Penny grasped his beak, lest he say something compromising. Penny put her finger to her lip, then smiled. "I think we should get to a makeup specialist to prepare for your performance." She gestured for the boys to follow, "Come along."

They followed the black horse as Penny led them through a series of passages and halls. In a dark corridor, Penny conferred with a large black stallion, then smiled to the boys as the stallion hurried away. "Guys, you know the moment you record Barlowe's statement you'll be killed, right?"

"W-what?" Justin sputtered, "But my mom's the education minister."

"Barlowe will eliminate anyone who threatens or compromises him." She turned to Shelton, "Your parents are going to be evacuated, but we can't get you to them before they are transported," she leaned in close to make sure she was getting through to the terrified colt, "Boys, do you know the Creed spire?"

"I do," Justin said. "Fine, I need you both to get to that spire. A pair of animals will meet you there and help you escape to the north. Look for a fox and a hawk," she nudged Justin, "You look big and strong, think you can carry Shelton all the way to Creed?"

"Y-yes."

Penny nodded, "Then go, and don't try to look for your parents, it's best if no one knows where you are going."

"Okay," Justin said, then pulled Shelton along with his beak. He followed Penny as she led them to a very old stone stair. "Climb these steps, it will lead to a wooden hatch that you'll be able to open. Go outside, then head north east," she smiled bravely to Shelton, "Go, boys!"

"Wait," Shelton peeped, "Will you get in trouble for helping us?"

"Probably," Penny said. "So, why are you doing this?" She smiled, "Because it's the right thing to do. Now, go! Be quick!"

And so the boys climbed the stair. It was a very long and seemingly endless passage that crossed diagonally across the ancient foundation of the palace. At length they arrived at the hatch, which Shelton shouldered open. "Nice!" Justin chimed, "Good old horsepower!"

"I need to get to my mom," Shelton said, "See you later, eagle."

"No! Wait!" Justin cried, "These animals are obviously palace resistance! That Penny mare is probably going to pay a bad price for helping us! We need to do what she said to do, okay?"

Shelton hesitated, and then chuffed helplessly. "I know it sucks," Justin said, "But we can do this!" He glanced about, "The woods are pretty thick out here, I can see why she let us out on this side," he gestured with his wing, "Come on."

Shelton followed along beside Justin as the boys navigated the dense wood. Glancing up, Justin kept track of where the sun was as they traversed the forest. "Hey, Shelton," "What?" "We're having an adventure, just like King Justin and Shelton!"

"Fuck this, I want my mom."

"Aw, don't be a scaredy horse! We can do this!"

"You said yourself that your mom is some palace official, you've been sheltered from how awful your people are, but I've seen animals disappear and others be beaten. You guys fucking suck."

Justin bowed his head, "I'm sorry, but maybe that time is about to end. We need to keep ourselves away from Shannonvale so they can't use us for propaganda."

Shelton said little else to Justin as they came at last to the northern edge of Westvalia, "Okay, try to climb up on my back." "Have you ever carried anyone?" "Ha ha," Justin chirped, "Uh, no."

"Fuck that, you're going to get me killed." Shelton strode away. Justin hurried after the pony, "Horse! She said someone was waiting for us at Creed! That's twenty miles from here! We have to get there, so those guys won't get caught! Now get on my back!"

The pony frowned, and then put his arm over Justin's neck. "How does this even work?" Justin knelt down, "Just climb on! Hurry!" Shelton straddled Justin's back, and then gasped when the eagle stood up, "Fuck! Don't drop me!"

"Alright," Justin said, taking a step to familiarize himself with Shelton's weight, "This isn't so bad." A distant commotion drifted to them on the wind. Shelton's fur stood on end, "Fuck! They're looking for us!"

"Then we better go," Justin said as he spread his wings. He began to run. Shelton squealed as the ground dropped away from them! "Fuck! Agh!"

"Try and be quiet," Justin chuffed, clearing the treeline and taking a bearing on the sky, "Okay, northeast is this way."

"She said to go north west!"

"Creed isn't west of here," Justin cried, "So shut up and let me get us there!"

Shelton hunkered down upon Justin's back and gripped his neck very tightly. "Fucksake," Justin chuffed, "Don't strangle me!"

"I want my mom," Shelton whinnied, "I want to go home!"

"We are going home!" Justin cried, "In a roundabout way!" He glanced back at the pony, "Cheese and crackers, you're kind of a sissy! How are you related to that really brave horse from the video?"

"Fuck you! Like you've ever had to deal with how shitty your people are!"

Justin calmed himself, "Look, Shelton, could we at least try to act like our other selves? Didn't you think they were cool?"

Shelton made no reply. Justin sighed as he adjusted his course, "I thought everyone was so brave. Didn't you think that fox vixen who saved John was the best? She pushed that winged horse over the side and went down with him, all to save John!"

"There's horses that do things like that every day in Aurora," Shelton replied, "When your people come around and steal our crops and arrest our traders."

The eagle groaned, "Fine, I can see you don't want to talk, I'll just shut up."

"Yes, please." The pony replied. Justin chuffed to himself. 'Why does he hate us so much? We don't bully them, or take their shit! He's probably regurgitating farmer propaganda.' Justin glanced back at Shelton. 'It'd be cool if we could be friends, I mean, I wouldn't mind it.'

"Your mom seemed really nice." Justin said, "Mine is real strict, and doesn't really say anything nice to me." He sighed, added; "Ever."

"What about your dad?" Shelton asked. Justin thrilled that the pony'd asked, "He divorced my mom, and moved away. My younger brother lives with him most of the time, though he visits now and again."

Shelton was quiet for a moment, leaving Justin to wonder if the conversation was over. "Is she mean to you?" Shelton asked. Justin breathed relieved sigh, pleased beyond measure that the conversation continued. "Uh, yeah. She's always calling me stupid, because I'm failing math."

"I feel like I'm stupid," Shelton said, his voice barely audible on the wind, "Some of the colts at school call me Dopey."

"I'm sorry," Justin peeped. Shelton patted the eagle's neck, "I guess we're both stupid dopes."

"Creed is coming up," Justin said, "Okay, I'm gonna do my best to land as softly as I can." "Yes, please." Shelton peeped. As the tall spire of Creed appeared in the distance, Justin sighted a hawk closing on them. He noted the flyer appeared to be ferrying a passenger that was nearly as big as the hawk! "That must be them," Justin said, "Closing at eleven o'clock."

Shelton glanced up as the hawk circled around to take up a position beside Justin. "Eagle!" The fox cried, "How are you doing? Can you keep flying?"

"Yeah!" Justin called on the wind, "I can keep going!"

"We need to get away from Creed! Keep low, as close to the trees as you can! I'll signal where to land, so just follow us!"

Justin fell in behind the hawk as the fox nodded to them, then bent down to speak with his flyer. "I think he has a gun," Shelton said, "He must be a soldier."

'Or a terrorist,' Justin thought, 'This is all so surreal.'

For another hour the flyers hugged the treeline, until the fox waved his arms. The hawk fanned his tail to trim his speed, and so too did Justin. Nearly forgetting that Shelton was atop him, Justin dove in behind the hawk as the pair landed in a secluded clearing. "Ugh!" Shelton chuffed as he was nearly thrown forward, but he caught himself and hopped from Justin's shoulder. The fox hurried to them, "Alright, there's a gasoline tanker truck that you're going to climb inside, it's a dummy vessel, so there's no fuel in it," he glanced at the pair, "You okay? Ready to do this?"

"Y-yeah," Shelton replied. "Alright, come on!" They hurried after the fox as he led them to an idling tractor trailer truck. He climbed up onto a ladder, then gestured for Shelton, "Let's go," then, glancing at Justin, "Just fly up to the top of the vessel."

Along the top, the reynard opened a hatch, "Okay, get in."

Shelton glanced at Justin, and then climbed inside. Justin hopped in after him, then the fox sealed the hatch. "Have a good trip, boys. There's a glow stick in there, and some food and water." And with that, the boys were sealed in. They felt the truck began to move, leaving Shelton feeling terribly claustrophobic. "I want my mom!" He squealed. Justin cupped his wing over him, "Hey, come on. I'm here with you."

Shelton hugged the eagle and wept, as they embarked upon their secret trek.

Back in Westvale, Clemens van Barlowe leaned over a table and pecked it with his beak. "What do you mean 'gone?'"

A disguised dragon stood opposite him, wearing the form of an avian eagle. "They never made it to the studio, and the horse's parents have vanished. We're dispatching a team to search the equine's home, but I doubt they'll turn up anything."

"And all this is happening whilst your powers are at their weakest?" Barlowe groused. "The convergence is upon us," the dragon replied, "It is drawing all the higher dimensions together, and is extremely disruptive to magical fields." He shrugged his wings, "My apologies."

Barlowe made no reply, he simply pecked at the table and groaned.

That evening, Barnabas Pepper went to his mailbox to fetch the evening paper. He waved a type of stone that'd been imbued with a magical property that would betray any supernatural tampering. Satisfied that it was safe, Barnabas returned to the house to find Tika waiting for him. "You behave as if you exist within a state of constant siege."

"That's because I live in a state of constant siege." He opened the paper, revealing a headline that warned of two additional victims of the strange 'sudden death.' "Bagul doesn't need any more souls to maintain his access to the higher realms, he simply likes killing, so he keeps doing it." He slapped the paper down on the coffee table, "Motherfucker!"

"I do not understand why the dragons of this world have not taken action against Bagul." Cila said, "If there be some treaty preventing animal and dragon relations, could there at least be emergency communications?"

"A dragon named Lucretia prevents the dragons from communicating with animal kind." Barnabas replied, but Tika shook her head, "The one called Lucretia is dead. I sensed her energy transfer to a horse named Rosemary Barter."

Barnabas was stupefied, "W-what? Are you sure?"

"I am continually scanning the land for other dragons, and when I detect them I familiarize myself with their energy. There was a massive disruption in Lucretia's energy, happened the day before yesterday," Tika paused to take a beer from the refrigerator. She popped the cap off and then drank it down. "Rosemary Barter now holds Lucretia's magical essence."

Barnabas rubbed his eyes, "If that's true, then it means we can kill Bagul." He retrieved a beer. "In fact, Lucretia would have been far harder to kill! However your animal friends did it, I tip my hat to them!" Cila took Barnabas' beer. "You ought not consume beer for breakfast."

He gently pecked her nose with his lips, "Sorry, deer." Cila blinked. Tika chortled, "It was a joke, Cila. You are wearing the form of a deer, and Barnabas parodied the sort of endearments a married couple might-" "I am aware of the word-play." Cila chuffed.

"Well," Barnabas said, "It doesn't matter if Bagul is easier to kill, if we can't reach him. He has the advantage of staying just out of our reach."

"What if I held an animal soul within my body?" Tika asked. Cila and Barnabas glanced sharply at her. "How many souls would it take for me to be able to gain access to the higher dimensions?"

"Only one," Barnabas breathed, "Bagul keeps claiming more because he's an asshole."

Tika approached him, "Cila could maintain life functions on your body, if you allowed me to dislodge your soul." Barnabas' lip trembled, he was clearly afraid, but he immediately agreed. "We have to stop him."

"Very well," she replied, "I wish to study your physiology more before I fully commit to this plan, but I believe it is possible." "No," Barnabas said, "Even if I end up dead, we need to do this. We have to stop Bagul."

Cila squeezed his shoulder. Barnabas smiled to her, then sighed. "The only research we really need to do is figure out how to move around inside the second dimension."

"I shall never forget my experience within the pocket dimension that exists outside the first dimension. I imagine it's properties are similar to the conditions present within the second dimension."

The three traded glances. "I suppose we're doing this." Barnabas breathed, "Let's get to it." Tika nodded, and then followed Barnabas into the parlor where he lay down. Cila sat upon the sofa, whilst Tika lay down beside the horse. "I am preparing to dislodge his spirit," she said to Cila. "I am ready." Cila said. "I am too," Barnabas whispered.

When next the horse was aware, he found himself hovering within a multitude of shimmering lights. 'Barnabas,' came Tika's voice, 'Can you hear me?'

"Y-yes," he replied. 'Very well, I am nearly able to open a portal. We should soon find ourselves in the second dimension.'

Barnabas suddenly found himself looking out through Tika's eyes. 'How is that?' "Uh, f-fine." 'I believe I know the way forward.' "O-okay," Barnabas replied as his field of view suddenly turned to white. There was no sensation, nor sense of direction. He did not know which way might be up, or which down. Had he a stomach, he might have vomited. But gradually, details began to emerge. It appeared that Tika stood upon a broad glacier of pure white ice. Above, a blank canvas of white offered no detail nor sense of depth. The way forward was clear enough, but not so when attempting to look up.

"White goddess? Is that you?" Within Tika See's body, the equine spirit rippled with startled surprise. "Is that Bagul? That sounds like a child's voice." "Yes!" Tika called, "It is I, Tika See!"

"Please go away," said the young voice drifting through the second dimensional haze. Taken aback, Tika called to the other, "Come out! I wish to speak with you!"

There was no reply. Tika waited, then waited some more. Within the dragon's body, Barnabas' spirit flashed with anxiety until finally, the strange dragon answered. "Very well, but you must promise to not hurt me!"

"I promise." Tika replied. 'We may only get once chance to strike him,' Barnabas warned. Tika acknowledged him, but made no provocative moves toward violence as a young vainamoinen dragon appeared from the haze. His small body was black, but his face was white. "Bagul?" Tika asked. "Y-yes," he replied, "Please don't hurt me!"

"Be at ease," Tika said, "But understand that I am here to free the souls you hold trapped within you."

"Nobody is trapped," Bagul replied, "I asked everyone, and they said they would help."

"Help!?" Barnabas raged through Tika, "You're a monster! You've done nothing but terrorize me!"

"Is that the horse? Tell him that I have desperately tried to tell him of the plan, but each time I come to meet him he rages and chases me away! I cannot suffer myself to come to harm, and so I cannot linger to assure him of my true intent."

Tika nodded, "What is this plan?"

"My elder sister conceived a plan to reshape animal souls into draconic ones. It was tasked to me to gather animal volunteers. Three hundred, one for each of the vainamoinen who remain in the world. Come the convergence, I will cast myself into the first dimension when the great portal opens," he gazed far away, "There my body will be destroyed, but my essence shall become fused within the animal souls. They will be remade in my image, and sent back into the world, ready to take their place within our people. And then no vainamoinen shall ever again fear death."

Within Tika's body, Barnabas reeled at this revelation. Tika knelt before the little dragon, "My lad, your plan shall come to naught. What you seek is impossible."

"N-no," he peeped, "My sister was aware of the difficulty, but we must try! Our people are nearly extinct!"

"You misunderstand the first dimension, and it's function." She reached out to him, "No, you must return to the world, and free the souls you carry." She smiled gently, "I will cast myself into the shadow realm. I will fulfill your sister's plan."

"You? How?"

"I possess the magical essence of millions of vainamoinen dragons that I have murdered, but now, their sacrifice shall count for something." She gently touched his face, "They are your volunteers, Bagul. Those ancient dragons. Their essence shall be remade into new draconic souls."

The little dragon nodded. "Please take the soul I carry into your keeping," she said, "Return him to his home, his body is waiting."

'Tika,' Barnabas whispered, but he felt himself thrust into Bagul's body where he was met by three hundred animal spirits. Next instant, Bagul appeared outside Barnabas' home. "Hello!" He called, "Please do not hurt me! I have returned the horse's soul for you!" Cila willed the front door to open. "I beg your pardon?"

She blinked when the little black and white dragon entered the home, and then with a gesture Bagul transferred Barnabas' spiritual form back into his elderly body. Barnabas gasped; clutched at his chest as Bagul released his remaining three hundred spiritual passengers.

"W-where is Tika?" Cila asked. Bagul bowed his head, "She is going to fulfill the plan."

In the high north, Rosemary Barter sat upon one of the benches facing Jordy's garden. She sat, looking upon her hands as a most peculiar feeling pulsed through her. "Hello, lady," Jord said, wearing his grey equine form. He sat own beside her, "You must be feeling the coming convergence, hm?"

"W-what?"

"You've taken on Lucretia's magic, so I imagine you've got to be feeling the coming alignment."

"Jordy, what did I do? I didn't want to kill her. I never wanted to kill anyone."

He patted her, "Justin has said that he wants to make a better world, part of how you'd do that is to eliminate dragons like Lucretia."

She glanced at him, recoiling at his callousness. "Sorry, there's really no way to sugarcoat that. Lucretia was a domineering figure who would not hesitate to do violence against anyone who didn't see her point of view."

"She backed off from attempting to kill Justin. She couldn't have been all bad."

"And you know why she backed down? Marigold had the drop on her! Lucretia isn't used to dealing with powerful creatures, and she got scared," he took her hand, "And let's not forget how she tried to move against your baby, because an animal having a dragon's baby was an abomination in her eyes!"

Rosemary shook her head, "Such a waste, a needless waste." Jord squeezed her hand, "Rosemary, you are a much better custodian for Lucretia's magic, I hope you can understand that." She smiled to him, and drew a breath to answer when she caught sight of Marigold, clad in a green jumpsuit. The old mare leapt from her seat to rush to the fence, "Marigold, what are you doing?"

"John, Gracie, and myself are going on a scouting mission." The other horses joined Marigold as the sun began to dip below the horizon. "My senses are becoming dulled by the coming convergence, so we should maintain a perimeter if enemy troops are about."

"I'm feeling it too," Rosemary said, "Good luck."

Marigold waved to her, and then nodded to Jord. He waved back, and then watched as the three traipsed into the woods. "The convergence will come any day now." He said. "Perhaps tomorrow." Jord sighed as he nuzzled his new mate, "Do you really think Shelton will come through the veil? Will he become our child?"

Rosemary nodded, "I have seen it," then smiled weakly, "I've also seen what else happens."

Next morning, Marigold returned to the village and rushed to the main hotel. "Justin! A large force is approaching! Maybe battalion strength!"

Justin rushed outside, accompanied by Mimir and Minerva. Edward emerged a moment later, activating his camera, "Where are they?"

"A half mile, maybe more." Marigold said. "Ready your shields!" Minerva said to the wizards, "My partner and I shall prepare a defense!" "I'm going with you!" Edward said. The dragons bid him follow, leaving Justin looking after them. Down the hill, Gracie readied her rifle. John reluctantly pulled a rifle from his weapons pouch and fitted a magazine, but did not lock a round into the chamber. Minerva arrived, and issued a warning; "Remember the convergence is upon us, any magical power you hoped to employ may be compromised," she grasped John, "That may include your protective force!"

"They know this is their best opportunity to strike at us," Mimir said, "So ready your weapons, and do not hesitate to shoot."

"I'm not hurting anyone," John said, but Mimir swatted him, "We face hardened soldiers, loyalists to Barlowe's regime! You'd do well to become a hardened soldier yourself, if only for today!"

His mother offered him a supportive nudge. John smiled gently to her, but defiantly bowed his head. "Listen to me carefully, John Bard," Minerva said, "As the convergence closes around us, the greater magical beings shall feel it's effects more profoundly. You and I possess the least amount of magical essence, and so we may enjoy a brief advantage over Schwierig."

John nodded as she anxiously tapped his shoulder, "I need you, John. I need the soldier within you to answer my call. Now is the time to fight!"

"Alright," he replied. She firmly nodded, "Splendid! Now, keep your mind clear! Focus through the pressure of the convergence!" She turned to Mimir, "And if John and I should fail, be ready to strike the stag the instant the convergence passes! We may only have one clear shot at him!"

In the distance, the woods were exceptionally quiet. 'Too quiet,' Gracie thought, 'Something's frightened the insects.' Beside her, John charged his rifle. Minerva nodded her approval, then held her hands out. A small blue triangle appeared between her fingers, and John realized she was employing a type of magical infrared sighting. 'Or attempting to, anyway.' The triangle flickered erratically, but Minerva was able to get a bearing on their foes. "A dozen troops, three hundred meters." She whispered.

Gracie signaled that she was moving off to the left. Mimir went with her as Minerva brought her hands up to take another bearing. "Two hundred meters," she peeped. In the distance, Gracie cried out. "Mom!" John squealed. He rushed through the wood, in time to see his mother kick a large equine, sending him flying. Another horse rushed from the foliage, John brought his rifle up but could not bring himself to shoot. Snorting a curse, he rushed headlong at the soldier.

The pair clashed - John was bowled over by the larger stallion. He landed hard, fracturing his ankle. He grimaced as the healing force took a long moment to mend his injury. He leapt up as automatic fire ripped through the forest, but it was caught by Mimir who hurled it back. A stag stepped from the foliage. Minerva hissed at him; brought her hands together. John brought up his hands and willed the stag to be thrown back, and he was! "Yes!" Minerva cried as she rushed forward, but she was stopped by the hawk who swopped down and grasped her with his talons. Shrieking and crying she struggled to fight the avian off. Gracie rushed forward to strike at the disguised dragon. She dislodged the attacker, but Minerva was injured. Now the stag approached; John squared up with him. "So, you're General Schwierig-?" A terrible pain flashed through his skull - his eyes burst from their sockets. John screamed and fell away. Minerva brought her hands up; struck at Schwierig. He deflected her blow, but Gracie rushed forward and emptied her weapon into him. The stag grunted, but managed to deflect most of Gracie's fire.

John stood, his new eyes flashing with anger, "Alright asshole! Let's see how you like having your eyes pop out!"

The other screamed a harsh hollow cry as his eyes exploded. The hawk attempted to strike at John, but Schwierig called out to him, "No! Call it in! Go!"

Mimir attempted to seize the hawk with his power, but could not focus his magic. The disguised dragon escaped. Mimir felt a terrible pain in his abdomen as the stag lashed out at him. A grotesque gyser of blood and gore erupted from Mimir's abdomen. His jaw slacked, and he collapsed. Minerva screamed as Gracie fired wildly at the stag. John held out his hands and willed his magic; "Pop that motherfucker!" There was a tense moment when nothing happened. The stag shrugged off Gracie's attack; got to his feet. He raised his hands to strike - before his torso exploded. Blood and gore rained down around the company as John turned away from the magical essence that escaped the defeated dragon, allowing it to disappear into the land.

The animals rushed to Mimir as he lay dying. He smiled gently, as Minerva stroked his long muzzle. "I'm so sorry," she peeped. John touched the dragon, and turned his voice inward to address the mystical Shelton. 'I need your help. Please heal this dragon. He's very brave, and he really helped us out. Please heal him. Please.'

The terrible wheezing of Mimir's breath became steady, and his face was no longer twisted with pain. He blinked, utterly surprised. John realized that his prayers had been answered, and he cried out in triumph! "Yes!"

The radio affixed to Gracie's shoulder bag crackled to life. "Guys, something's coming." Back at the hotel, Marigold assumed a defensive posture, but her magic felt smothered and unresponsive, "Do you feel it?" Justin nodded grimly, noting an intense concentration of radioactive material converging on their location. "Oh, no!" The dragons exclaimed, "Oh! Oh!" Impotent now as the spiritual convergence closed around them, they threw themselves upon the ground as the warheads approached. Justin took wing. "Where are you going!" Marigold cried, "Justin!"

In the air, Justin locked in on the approaching missiles, "Alright, there's three of them," he reached out to his childhood friend, 'Shelton, I know the convergence is here, and the rules say I'm not supposed to use magic, but I need to ask you to bend that rule for me.' The white exhaust trails of the missiles were clearly visible as Justin pleaded with his best friend. 'Please, I need your help!'

Justin became desperate as the missiles were nearly upon him. "I remember Rosemary's tale of her drown son! If there's a cost associated with your help, then I will pay it!" A tingling radiated up his spine. "Hey! You hear me, don't you! Please let me use my magic, and I'll pay whatever fee the first dimension requires!"

The king felt his magic surge within him, "Yes!!" In his final moment, the only magic that came to mind was the pocket dimensions within their supply pouches, and so Justin conjured his greatest feat; he created a pocket dimension around himself.

To the animals watching below, the three missiles converged to a single point, then winked away, but as the missiles bore down, so too did the inter-dimensional convergence. Rosemary Barter groaned as the happening was come. Jord took her in his arms, as the others shook their heads in disbelief.

Marigold watched as tiny points of invisible light began to rain down around them. Her eyes followed these tiny points as the fragments of magical energy fell down upon the land and dissolved into the environment. The pale horse Rosemary Barter felt an odd sensation, as if she'd suddenly fallen from a great height. After another moment the sensation passed, as Jordy held her close. "Are you all right?"

"Y-yes," Rosemary said, "W-what was that?"

Jord glanced about as the final fragments of Justin's remains settled upon the land. "For a moment, you were the center of all the spiritual realms." She smiled, "I've been in that position before."

John Bard rushed from the woods, "Hey! Did you stop the missiles!?"

Marigold looked blankly at him, as the dragon Kreed drew near to offer whatever comfort he could. "Uh, where's Justin?" John asked. Marigold shook her head, unable to speak. "Now he belongs to the ages," Kreed whispered.

"He stopped the missiles," Rosemary said, "He did it."

John turned away, again turning his thought inward to beseech their mysterious protector. 'I need your help again! Please! Please help Justin!' Gracie Bard touched her son's shoulder. He cupped his hand over hers as he pleaded with the mysterious force. The others gathered around John as he prayed. For a great long while John pleaded and bargained and beseeched, but Justin did not return to them.

At length, Mimir assumed his natural draconic shape. He bowed to John, "I thank you for my life." Minerva also assumed her true form, then offered her respects to John Bard. Gracie and Edward held their son as he gazed up at the sky, wondering if he would ever see his friend again. The sun began to sink low in the sky. Gracie nudged her son toward the hotel, "Come on, sweetie."

"He can't be dead," John said, "I mean, where's his soul? Animals have souls, right? Justin could come back, like in Missy's book! We could get a dragon to make a new body, and then Justin's spirit could go into that body, and-" "Sweetie," Gracie said as she kissed him, "We're going to be alright."

He began to weep. The Dragons of Tyr lined up along the hall as John and Gracie passed them, offering their silent respects to their saviors as the animals retired for the evening. Outside, Minerva and Mimir scanned the sky for any additional threats, 'Or sign of Justin.'

Later that evening, a fluttering of wings could be heard outside. Seated in the hotel lobby, John glanced out the window to find an eagle silhouetted against the moonlit gravel road. "Justin!" John cried, "That's Justin!" He rushed outside to find his friend in the dark. "Justin!"

"Wow, hello!" Said Justin Brightwing. Beside the eagle, Shelton Holden squinted at John, "Uh, how do you know each other?"

John hugged the eagle. Justin recognized John from the video broadcast, and understood that he obviously mistook him for King Justin. Marigold joined them and looked Justin up and down. "Hi, I'm nobody. The palace resistance sent us here," Justin said, "So, uh, does anyone have anything to eat?"

"Of course," Marigold said as she gestured for the boys. She cast John a worried glance as the horse stood looking after them. Gracie appeared beside him, "It's funny, this new world. Even though he's gone, there's a young mirror of him here. It's as if the singularity knew you needed Justin, and so they did the best they could to deliver."

He began to weep, "Mom," he gasped, but could say no more. Gracie brought him inside, as the gloom deepened into night. In the lobby, Kreed and Persehpone seated the boys and prepared a meal for them. Shelton watched the dragons with childlike fascination as he examined the strange creatures. They were tall, and somewhat pear-shaped. They had big wide hips and thick meaty haunches, but their upper torso was somewhat small when compared to their lower body. Atop their shoulders was a thick stretch of neck, which supported a massive head. The dragons had a long and thick tail to match their big bottoms, giving the creatures a very whimsical appearance.

"Here you go, dear," said Persephone as the blue dragon delivered a plate of oats and fruit to Shelton. Kreed labored at a stove for a minute more before presenting a meat dish to Justin. "Wild Tuskin," the dragon said, "With some of my people's special herbs and seasonings."

Justin tore off a bit, and then nodded his approval. "Sir, could you tell us what happened here? Where is King Justin?"

"The easiest answer is, Justin is missing." The dragon sighed, "Truth is, we don't know what exactly happened to him. There was a fierce battle, but John threw down my people's greatest traitor." He shook his head, "The boy accomplished what I myself could not."

John Bard joined the boys, with Gracie and Marigold in concerned proximity. Shelton glanced at the horse, and then hopped down from his seat to shake John's hand. Justin also went to John to offer the horse his wing. With tears in is eyes, John smiled to the boys. "Thank you."

"I know I'm no substitute," Justin said, "I mean, I'm just a spoiled rich eagle, but if there's anything I can do to help you find Justin-" John threw his arms around the boy. Justin hugged him with his wings as Shelton patted John's elbow, "I'm here, too," Shelton said, "If you have trouble finding Shelton, I'll do whatever I can to fill-in for him."

John wiped his eyes, "Thanks, guys."

"Well," said a dark-brown voice, "I see you've found your lost friends, John Bard." The animals beheld the arrival of a grey-furred equine mare, clad in black robes. Accompanying her was a blue-robed mouse and a tall lion, clad in red! "Lady Genivee!" Marigold cried, whilst John excitedly hopped from foot to foot, "Ser Karl! You're here!"

"Well! John Bard! It seems you've acquired some stars, and a bit of magic!"

The horse hugged the lion. Karl chortled as he roughed John's mane, then John looked to the grey mare. "You're Garland."

"My name is Hela," the mare said, as dark wings pushed their way through her robes. Marigold watched with mouth agape as the mysterious figure transformed into a female humanoid with pale white skin and deep black eyes. Her black hair framed her deathly white face in a most unsettling way, and the animals thought to be afraid, but the woman radiated a gentle kindness which reassured them. "Hela?" Marigold asked, "Are you this world's mirror of our goddess?"

The woman nodded. "Uh, can you help Justin?" John asked, "Do you know where he is?" Hela nodded as she approached Justin Brightwing. She reached out to touch his beak, and then smiled to John. The horse smiled weakly, "I mean, my king. Do you know what's happened to King Justin?"

"Ah," Hela chimed, "Come along, I'll take you there."

John's ears stood so erect they nearly popped off his head. He gathered his things and then rushed outside with the others to find a large silver aircraft that resembled a mechanical avian. Hela gestured for the company to board the aircraft. "Come, let us be off."

Marigold and Minerva traded glances as they helped the others aboard. Justin and Shelton lingered by the hotel entrance, but John rushed out to retrieve them. Once everyone was aboard, Hela took her place at a sophisticated control console. The craft rose up into the air, and through a viewport, John could see the craft's silver wings swing downward for flight. A green portal appeared before the aircraft, Marigold blinked as Hela guided the craft through it. On the other side, the sky was dark and gloomy. John felt the craft dip and buffet beneath him as it changed direction. He stuck his nose to the window and sighted a deep dark forest, while above, iron grey clouds hung heavily upon the land. "Uh, you said Justin is here?"

"He is," Hela replied, "But not in the sense that you mean."

The horse looked to his mother, his face anguished and his eyes blurring with tears. Gracie took him in her arms as she snorted at the goddess, "You shouldn't have played with my son's feelings!"

Hela glanced over her shoulder, but made no reply. Soon she set the aircraft down near a stone wall. The silver wings swung upward, and landing gear issued from the belly of the airship. Once on the ground, Hela gestured for John. "Come along then, perhaps I may assuage your injured feelings."

John frowned as the company filed out and were met by a company of horses. One of the horses squinted at John, "Corporal Bard?" "Holy shit! Is that you, Aloisius?" The other smiled broadly, "Aye! Come and see what's afoot! You'll scarcely believe it!"

Gracie glanced at Hela as the goddess smiled after John, who hurried away with the medieval horse. Marigold stepped near to Hela, "You've brought us back into time?"

"Yes," Hela replied, guiding the company to a long row of tents. There were many animals nervously milling about. Some were soldiers, but the majority were families with young animals. In the midst of the gathering, Gracie found John hugging a large golden eagle. She shook with surprise, thinking the eagle to be Justin, but when she looked more closely, she realized the eagle was female. And then it dawned on her who the eagle was. "Hey," Edward said, "That looks like Princess Olivia!"

Gracie chortled, "Yeah, it's kinda funny, huh?"

A large winged man appeared from the mist. His long hair resembled a palomino horse's mane, and his armor was silver and red. "Sister! Are these our travelers?" Hela bowed to the man, "Aye, come and see."

"You are someone's sister?" Marigold asked the goddess. "Hey," John said, "You look like the man from the mural inside the dragon's underground rooms."

"My name is Odin," he said with a nod, "And you are John Bard?" Taken aback, John nodded. The man turned; "Thor! Avail yourself! Come and see John Bard!"

Another towering human man emerged from between a line of tents. His white wings fluttered as he shook water from them, and crowing his blonde head was a silver helm with metal wings. Like his father, Thor wore silver and red armour. "The horseman John is here?"

Odin pointed at John. Thor knelt before the startled horse, "I am well met, John Bard! I am pleased to assist you in the battle to come!"

"Oh, uh.. wow," John peeped. Princess Olivia smiled as she brushed her wing over him, "Forgive my friend's enthusiasm, we have been regaled by many tales of your bravery, John."

"W-what? Who would tell you-?" A vixen fox rushed forward, clad in fantastic armor and endowed with bright white wings! "Maisie!" John cried. She rushed to him and threw her arms about him. John wept happily as he hugged the major. "What happened to you? Did you die?"

"In a way, I did," she replied, "Odin rescued me from the waters."

"Wow, so you have wings? Like Thor and Odin?"

"I have joined Odin's cause, John. I have taken my place amongst the valkyrie."

Gracie Bard gripped her son's shoulder, and then stepped forward to greet the vixen. She noted that Maisie wore a wreathed star upon her golden breastplate, a symbol of her old army rank. Gracie saluted her. Maisie drew her sword; returned the salute. "Thank you for saving my son." Gracie said, "What you did was incredibly heroic."

"Aye, 'twas," Odin said, brushing his fingers along Maisie's wings. "Those who would sacrifice themselves possess a special grace."

The god's words struck John. "Oh! Sir! Could you please help rescue my friend Justin? He's missing!" Odin gently laid his hands upon John, "My lad, all is as it should be. All who desire rescuing have been assisted." The horse shook his head, "What do you mean? Did you speak to Justin? Did he refuse your help?"

Gracie put her hand on his shoulder as he began to weep. Odin cupped John's chin in his hand, then turned his eyes toward the young Justin Brightwing as he stood beside Shelton. "All is as it should be."

"John," Olivia said, cupping her wing over him, "I understand that my future incarnation is missing, and presumed dead." She used her wing to turn his face toward her, "Let me please help you in any way I can."

He nodded, and forgetting himself, absently kissed her beak. Olivia blinked, but smiled warmly as John turned to Hela. "Was that really you? At the air terminal?"

"Yes, John." He nervously wiped his nose, "You said I was going to die, but it was Maisie who went over the side."

"You heard exactly what you needed to hear," the goddess replied, "For in the face of a dire warning of your imminent death, you forged ahead. You found your courage, whilst wrongly believing yourself a coward."

Odin chimed in; "You were very brave, my lad! Very brave!"

"Sir, I was scared to death. I wasn't brave at all."

"You think me jolly whilst in battle? Hmm?" He patted the horse, "All warriors experience fear! But a warrior becomes brave when they set that fear aside and do what they must!"

"Speaking of things we must do," Thor said, "I must tend to the evacuation." "Oh! Fiddle-fabble!" Odin barked, "I'm supposed to retrieve the animals from eastern Aurora!" He rushed away, as John looked blankly about, "Evacuation?"

"The change in the timeline," Olivia said, "Even now it draws ever nearer. Soon it will wash over us, but we plan to be well away by the time the new reality asserts it's self."

"I'm sorry, I don't follow," John chuffed. "We're putting everyone on the ship," said a familiar voice. John turned to find the black eagle Herald Vanderdecken, accompanied by a white snowy owl. "The black ship may carry an infinite number of passengers," he said, "So, we intend to put that presumption to the test."

John was genuinely surprised to see the black eagle, "Is Benjamin with you?" he asked. Genivee Tin answered, "Yes, and his daughter Penny is safe with us."

Now the animals went their separate ways to carry out their tasks. John became surprised when King Octavius bumped him with his beak before flying away. Genivee and Karl escorted all of the members of the Fellowship of Tyr to the dockside wharf, except for John and Olivia who lingered at the garrison encampment. "Olivia, don't you have anything you need to do?"

"Yes, come with me."

John followed after the eagle. He could only watch her bukly form rhythmically rise and fall as she walked, 'She looks so much like Justin,' but as he daydreamed about his friend he recalled his meeting with Olivia at her medieval tent. "Uh, do you still have the twenty pound note?"

"Yes," she replied, not looking back, "I shall treasure it, always."

He smiled gently, pleased that he'd made an impression on her. At length they moved through the line of tents where soldiers were garrisoned and into a central complex that housed civilian families. A medieval band could be heard playing, with a horse rhythmically thumping upon a type of conga drum, while a fox played a flute which sounded more like a kazoo than anything, but the tune was lively, and John felt himself beginning to sway in time with the medley. Then, he noticed a large crowd of modern animals! Their look was unmistakable! Looking past them, there was a cluster of rabbits and badgers who wore clothing popular seventy years ago, (by his reckoning, anyway.) John gestured at them, his face a mask of questions. "We have been busy," Olivia said with a smile.

He chuffed, "This has got to be a dream! I mean, we're gathering animals from all points in history!?"

"When Odin arrived, and told us of the coming change in our world's history, Octavius refused to evacuate unless our citizenry was included." She paused to smile at the gathering of animals, "And Odin being Odin, set about gathering animals from all points in history, not just medieval Shannonvale."

John glanced about, "So, what points of history are we talking about?"

"I believe your great great aunt is here," Olivia chimed, "She has organized a public safety garrison." Tears blurred John's eyes, "Mary Bard? Here?"

"John?" Said a deep voice. John bowed to the avian Sky Marshal Winston Grethan. Beside him was a small but fearsome looking peregrine falcon. "Well!" Grethan chimed, "It seems we meet again!" You might recall Grethan as the sea eagle who'd come to rescue John from his barracks mates, in order to return him to Justin's service. "My, but you've come a long way!"

"Thank you, sir." John said with a bow. The eagle bowed to Olivia, and then introduced the falcon, "John, this is General Pippin Silverbeam, you might remember her from your history lessons."

"Wow! It's a pleasure to meet you, General!" John danced an excited jig, "It's really an honor!" Genuinely charmed, Silverbeam bowed, "The honour is mine, Your Grace."

John became shocked. Grethan understood that Olivia had not yet told John of his new station, and so he took his leave. John watched the avians walk away, then turned to Olivia, "Why did Silverbeam call me that?"

"My father is king in this medieval realm, but not so in the future world. In the age to come, there is a different line of succession."

"What are you talking about?"

"John, Odin tells us that King Justin named you as his successor. Hela has looked into the future, and predicts that Queen Ophelia will succumb to a lack of proper care as the result of the corrupt prime minister's abuse. And so-" "No," John whinnied, "I mean, what are you saying? I'm a nobody! I can't be king!"

Olivia swatted John with her wing, "I see stars upon your tunic," she swatted him with her other wing, "And I feel magic within your heart!" John stumbled back, "Ow! Okay!"

She chortled, "You'll not speak ill of yourself!"

"That's exactly what Justin would have said to me." Olivia roused her feathers, "Aye, John. Your friend has not truly left you. Now, come along." "Where are we going?" She nudged him with her wing, "We are going to reassure our people." John followed after her, as Olivia approached a group of animals who wore antique clothing. There she greeted a grey horse with a wild, bushy mane. "Hello, sir. What is your name?"

"H-hi, I'm Burt Shay."

"Hello, Mister Shay. I am Olivia, Princess of Shannonvale."

"Wow! It really is you!" Burt stood so that he could bow to the princess, "Nice to meet you!"

John approached the horse, feeling a tremendous sense of deja-vu. "Brandywine Cola?" John said, noting an old-fashioned patch affixed to the horse's tunic. "Yeah, I'm a driver for Brandywine." John smiled, "Nice, my mom has some Brandywine memorabilia back home. She loved that soda when she a filly."

"Hey, uh, is everything going to be okay?" Burt glanced about, "This place looks wild."

"You are currently visiting my time period," Olivia replied, "Which is a mere one thousand and two score removed from the day of the cataclysm."

"Wow," John breathed, glancing about, "I had no idea it was so dark and cold."

John patted the horse, "Hey, it's nice to meet you. Once we get to the new world, and everyone gets settled, please come to the palace sometime. I'd like to talk with you again."

"Thank you kindly!" Burt replied, "I will!"

From behind a tall tree, Hela looked after the couple as they mingled with the gathered animals. Beside her, a black shadow appeared. Hela greeted the entity, "Hello, daughter."

"The horse named Shay wonders when he will awaken, back in his bedchamber. And if I were capable of sleep, and could dream, I too would expect to wake from this strange and wondrous dream."

Hela smiled gently, "I see you have begun to refer to yourself in the first-person." She reached out to the shadow, and felt a solid shape forming. "Have you selected a shape?" "Yes, mother. I would manifest as the equine's mother, the one called Garland."

"A fine choice," Hela said, "Would you take her name?"

"For now," said death. Hela's eyes shimmered, "You have surpassed all of my expectations, daughter. Truly, I am proud."

"I will remember your words, and hope that someday I shall possess the emotional complexity to truly appreciate them." Hela smiled, "When you do, I shall come to share that moment with you."

Now came a tumultuous evening. The weather in this post-cataclysm medieval world was horrendous, with howling winds and freezing rain, but the animal wizards sheltered the encampment from the worst of this weather, whilst a steady stream of animals took ship aboard the black vessel. Each and every hour, many thousands filed up onto the gangway and were given a brief introduction to how the vessel functioned by Boron, the white owl. On the pier, the god Odin nervously paced back and forth. Every how and again he'd pause to glance up at the vessel's dark shape, then chuff loudly as he continued his anxious march. 'This is taking too long! Where is she?!'

Near the dockside wharf, Rosemary Barter retired to a cottage where she sat upon a dingy sofa. Her mate Jord sat beside her, his chin nestled upon her elegant shoulder. A chill wind blew upon the rickety window, and it rattled in it's frame. Rosemary shivered. "Should I light a fire?" Jord asked.

"That would be lovely, thank you."

Jord rose and went to a little stove. Rosemary smiled as she gazed upon him, then turned toward the window as another gust shook it. A warm orange glow flickered to life. "Ah," Rosemary said, "That was fast-" she choked back her utterance as a golden dragon met her gaze. Their face was wreathed in flame and their black eyes flashed in the darkness. Jord hurried to Rosemary's side. He was terrified, and violently shivered as she held him. "Hades?"

"It is good to see you, Rosemary." The dragon beckoned to the mare, "I have come to assist you on this night, for the ripple of time is nearly upon you."

Rosemary cupped her hands over her eyes. "Are you my child? Are you my child, visiting me from the future?"

"No, Rosemary. I am an immutable fact, for even as the timeline of this world radically changes, my existence cannot be undone. I am inevitable." The dragon gestured to her neck, where a single scale was absent. Rosemary's eyes widened - "No! I saw the dragon's body! You can't be her!"

Hades smiled gently, "Come along lady, we must hurry." "No! I must know who you are, and what exactly is going on here!" She put her hands on her hips to punctuate what she'd just said, "I know you dragons! And I know when you're up to something! Tell me what it is!"

Hades nodded, "Rosemary, please understand that as this world is my home, it is also my prison. I must remain here for all time, and forever govern this realm." She absently touched the site of her missing scale, "But a small piece of myself is now free to go where they will. When you depart, you'll bear away a tiny piece of my being." She again patted the site of her missing scale, "The scale that I have given up shall grow into a new being, a new dragon, who will be free to chart their own course and pursue their own destiny."

The mare absently touched her belly, "Your scale, that's where it is. It's inside my baby. Shelton served as a vessel for it, didn't he?" Tears blurred Rosemary's eyes, "That's what this is, isn't it? A great big plan within another plan to create a new dragon god?" Hades gently brushed her paw across Rosemary's hand, mindful of her extreme body heat. "Rosemary, I'm so sorry. Please do not be angry."

"I'm not," the mare snorted, "I just wish you'd been upfront about this whole affair."

Hades gently patted her, "Then none would have come to fruition. It is by animal's great deeds that a god is born, and prior notice can never be given." The dragon turned to Jord, hoping to comfort him as she led Rosemary outside. On the pier, Odin stood waiting for the dragon. "You're late."

Rosemary blinked at his utterance. "I was delayed," Hades replied, "A tiny matter of being dead."

"You knew this creature would appear?" Rosemary chuffed.

"Lady Rosemary," Hades said, "We haven't much time! Whilst your child is with you, you may utilize their magic. Lord Odin may join with us, and together we may temporarily halt the flow of time."

"Uhhh, what?" Rosemary hissed. The flames radiating from Hades' face shimmered in the darkness, "The time is come to cease the flow! Reach out with your power, grasp hold of me! Do it now!"

Lightning crackled from Odin's fingers, as Rosemary reflexively raised her hands. A great burst of magic flashed from Hades as the air became deathly still. Odin blinked; drew a breath. He could feel air enter his lungs, but no sound issued from his throat. Odin's broad face cracked a wry smile, "You've done it!"

"Have I performed a heroic deed?" The strange dragon asked. Odin smiled warmly, "Heroic, in a very helpful way." Hades chortled as her strange fire shimmered in the dim light of the dockside landing.

"Do you two know each other?" Rosemary asked. Hades nodded, "In the coming years, you will understand, but for now, I must bid you farewell, for the portal through which I am visiting is collapsing." Rosemary rubbed her snout, "So, you are from the future."

Hades smiled, "I shall miss you, Rosemary. I will miss you.. and my new sister." She glanced longingly at Rosemary's pregnant belly. The dragon mother reached out to cup Hades' face, "I'm not going to leave you alone, sweetie," she glanced at Odin, "How long do we need to stay away? I mean, how long must Hades and my baby stay apart before they may safely be reunited?"

"Ten years should be sufficient to prevent any temporal paradoxes."

Rosemary leaned in to kiss Hades' snout. She was burned of course, but the healing power restored the mare's lips. "I'll return home, Hades. I'll come back, so you can meet your sister."

"T-thank you."

Rosemary nodded to Odin, "Alright, let's get to work." Hades smiled to the norse god. "Thank you, Balfoom. For all of your help." She turned to Rosemary, "Goodbye, Rosemary. I.. love you.." the dragon whispered as she slowly faded away. "Goodbye," Rosemary peeped, as Thor rushed onto the pierside dock, "Father! Has the flow of time ceased?"

"Yes indeed!" Odin chimed, "We now have as much time as we need to complete the evacuation!"

"We should endeavor to depart as soon as possible," Rosemary said, "I sense an odd tremor in the air." "Aye," Odin replied, "What has been wrought here is unprecedented! The flow will rage against this interruption and seek to reestablish itself as soon as possible!"

Rosemary patted the winged man's shoulder, then hurried aboard the black ship whilst high above, John Bard soared aloft upon Olivia's broad back. "We should complete the evacuation by morning," Olivia called on the wind. Hours later, the morning did not come due to Hades' spell, but the evacuation was nearly complete. Now it was the modern soldiers who boarded the vessel. These troops would secure the territories pacified by Octavius' medieval troops. Then the medieval soldiers took their place aboard the vessel, bearing their lever-actuated rifles and their curved swords.

The Fellowship of Tyr stood on the vessel's bridge wing. John looked down upon the battle-hardened equines as they snorted and squealed. Their weapons glinted in the dim light of the pierside lamps, leaving John feeling extremely anxious and more than a little sick to his stomach. He recalled Justin's words, 'We cannot use force, we would be seen as usurpers,' "Justy," John breathed.

With the last of the troopers aboard, the forth dimension reestablished it's flow. Time moved freely once again, but a great tremor could be felt by those who possessed the senses to perceive it. "We need to go," Rosemary said. Hela willed a portal to open around the vessel. Rosemary cast her eyes down upon the pier, in time to see Hades wave her paw in solemn farewell. The black ship now traveled without moving, crossing the vast gulf between the former world, and the strange new one. In the harbor of Cherbourg it did appear, sending out a great wake of disturbed water as it settled into the bay. Hela nodded to Rosemary Barter, "Whilst your child is with you, you are the supreme goddess of this realm. What is your bidding?"

"I would suggest we eliminate the nuclear implosion bombs," Thor said. "O-okay," Rosemary said, "How should I do that?"

"I believe I am capable of this chore," Odin said, "But it's a simple procedure. Just reach out and feel the nuclear material contained within the weapons. And, I don't know.. change it all into salt? At least salt is useful."

As the gods worked out the mechanics of rendering the weapons safe, Herald Vanderdecken and his husband brought the vessel about and made for the port. "All troops, stand by to disembark!"

John shook his head, "N-no! I don't want any fighting!" "But John," Olivia began, but John waved his hand at her, "No! If we can make nuclear bombs turn into salt, we can make all their other weapons go away, too!"

"Are you sure?" Odin asked. "Well, yeah! Of course I am!" He gestured urgently to the port, and the countryside beyond. "We're all going to have to live here with these animals! I don't want our arrival to be damaged by an armed conflict!"

"That is a very kingly sentiment, John," Octavius said, "But tell me, how would you subdue Barlowe's regime? Even with rendering their weapons inert? They will still resist our presence."

"Sure, they'll resist," John said, "But nobody is going to die. Nobody is going to lose their loved ones," he paused to wipe his nose, "Barlowe is finished, and if his end comes in a few weeks or a few years, I'm fine with that, as long as nobody gets hurt."

Hela approached John. "These are the circumstances I have foreseen, that culminate in the elderly queen's death. As we lay unarmed siege against Barlowe's regime, Queen Ophelia will be denied her vital medicines. She will die."

"F-fuck," John chuffed, "Then I'll go and get her. Did you foresee that?"

The pale goddess smiled, "No, but I rather like your plan." "I don't have a fucking plan," John retorted, gesturing for Olivia, "I'm just going to do what I can." Shelton hopped up on Justin Brightwing, as John swung his leg over Olivia. "We're coming, too!"

"Then let's go."

"Wait!" Said Thor. He stepped forward, and from his cloak he withdrew an ornate metal hammer. "Take this, for you may still face violent opposition, despite the destruction of all firearms." John reached out and quickly took the hammer, as Hela and Odin traded glances. "Yes!" Thor cried, "Go! Do great things!"

As the eagles flew away with their passengers, Thor danced about the deck, kissing animals at random as he celebrated some great event. "Am I missing something?" Rosemary asked. Odin raised his brow, "Oft has my son's hammer been used to destroy foes, but now it seems Mjolnir shall be used to create a new world."

In the sky above Westvale, the palace soldiers could be seen rushing to and fro. They scurried about, as if they wrestled with a hundred different imperatives, but could not decide upon which to deal with. John gripped Thor's hammer, and received a most peculiar feeling from it. "Let's set down over there," John said to Olivia. She obliged, and as the eagles set down, John turned to Shelton. "Why are you guys even here?"

"There were a couple of horses who helped us escape, I wanna make sure they are okay." John nodded as he breathed a silent prayer, 'Please keep them safe.'

Hefting Mjolnir, John gestured to the boys, "Okay, go and find your friends, you'll probably have no trouble figuring out where I'll be." And with that, John hurried into the palace with Olivia at his side. Shelton and Justin look after them, and then the pony blew out a heavy sigh, "Okay, now what?"

"Let's go find that culvert that we came out of, I figure if we go back through it, we'll be back in the room where we last saw that big stallion." Shelton nodded, "Sounds like a plan!" And so the boys located the passage from which they'd made their escape, and in an odd turn of events made a reverse escape back through the dank passage. At length they came to a heavy wood door, "Fuck, it's locked." Shelton pushed against it, but the door held fast. The teenager kicked at it, striking blow after blow, shaking the door and rattling loose it's heavy rivets. "Hey! I think you're weakening it!" "Yeah," Shelton puffed, "But I'm weakening, too. We should have gone with John."

"Kick it a few more times," Justin said, "I think you'll get it!" Shelton flexed his arms, and then threw himself at the door. A heavy creaking issued from it. Encouraged, Shelton struck it again, and split it down the center! Justin reached out and grasped the fracture with his beak, and pulling it back did split the door asunder. "Fuck yeah!" Shelton chimed, "Let's go!"

The boys hurried through and came to another door. "Fuck!" Shelton chuffed. Justin reached out to toggle a latch, "It's unlocked." Shelton shook his head with a smile, then hurried through the door, arriving now within a type of cellar. "Okay, I recognize this place."

Justin's eyes were far more keen, and in the gloom he found the dark silhouette of a horse. "Hey! Hello?" A uniformed fox hurried into the room, still clutching his rifle that was now made of stone. Justin realized that the horse had been hiding from this soldier, but now the stallion emerged from his hiding place upon seeing the fox's stone weapon. The fox turned and ran away, leaving Shelton smiling after him. "H-hey," Justin said to the large black horse, "You helped us escape, right?"

"Yes, so what are you doing here?"

"There's a big ship full of gods! We're here to make sure you palace resistance animals are okay!" The stallion held out his hands, "Wait, what? Gods?" Justin brushed him with his wing, "Yeah! Come on! Let's go find Penny!"

The stallion gestured for the boys, "Okay, let's go." Now out in a lighted passage, Shelton recognized the horse from the fellowship's video footage, "Hey, you're Benjamin!"

"My name is Benjamin Almond, but that other horse is someone else." He gestured for the boys, "My daughter is Penny Almond." Shelton whistled, "Wow! So in our world you guys are palace resistance? That's awesome!"

Benjamin smiled, "I suppose so."

"So what do you do here?" Justin asked. "I am a supply quartermaster," Benjamin said, then the company shook with surprise as a clap of thunder echoed through the corridors. After a moment a black mare rushed down the hall toward them, "Dad! Come on!"

"Let's go!" Benjamin cried.

Another clap of thunder shook the palace. "What the fuck is that?" Shelton chuffed. Justin had a sense of what it might be, "Thor's hammer?"

Now within the central corridor, the animals caught sight of a group of soldiers surrendering to John and Olivia. John held Mjolnir high, as electricity crackled from it. The boys hurried over to him, their eyes wide and mouths agape. "Wow!" Shelton chimed. John winked to him, then gestured to the troops, "Get me to Ophelia!"

"T-this way," a fox said. Down through an adjacent corridor the trooper led the companions, until they arrived at a pair of double doors. There was a lock upon them, but John smashed it away with Mjolnir. Inside, the chamber was dark. Mjolnir began to shine with a pale white light, allowing John to find an elderly eagle laying in the corner. "Ophelia, we're here to rescue you!"

"And so you have," she wheezed. John approached her as the monarch struggled to raise her head. "Rest easy," Olivia said. John looked about, "Do you have your medicine? Hela said you'd need some medication!"

"Where is King Justin," the elderly queen asked. John bowed his head, "He might be gone. There was a missile attack."

"Then it is for you, John, to-" she began to cough. Her breath came in short shallow gasps, causing John to flinch with worry. "Look, Hela said you'd die if we took too long to reach you! Please, let's get you some help!"

"It doesn't matter, John," Ophelia said, "My time is done, and no god or wizard may change that." The dying queen reached out with her foot to take John's hand. "Take good care of Shannonvale, John." She closed her eyes for a moment, and then looked upon him for a final time. "And in the fulness of time, let Shannonvale be the anvil upon which you forge your United Kingdom." She squeezed him, "Reign with Fairness and Justice, John Bard." Her grip faltered, and her foot fell away. Nearby, a tall grey mare clad in black robes gestured to the dying monarch.

From Ophelia's body there sprang the shimmering outline of a young avian spirit. The little eagle girl smiled to John, and then joined the grey mare as Death led Ophelia toward her next life. John looked after them, as Olivia cupped her wing over him. He reached back to cup his hand on her toes. "I'm so glad you're with me, I'd be so scared without you."

She smiled gently, "Funny, I could say the same about you."

When Octavius and his troops entered Aurora, the equine residents stood stunned, for the animals of this world observed strict racial segregations, but when the medieval troops began to fan out amongst the populace, the sight of eagles and foxes and wolves mixed in among the horses became less shocking to them. Genivee and Karl gathered up the modern Shannonvali council from the former world and brought them to Westvale. "We'll just replace Barlowe's government with our own."

The plan seemed logical, and Rosemary pledged to assist the wizards in any way she could. Now inside the palace, Genivee found John and Olivia in the main hall. The mouse gently tapped her staff upon the granite floor. "She's gone." John mumbled.

Olivia nodded, "I think she was ready to go, Ophelia couldn't be convinced to stay with us."

"We're going to bring in the palace staff from back home," Genivee said, "Marshal Grethan, Lady Templeton, everyone. We should be able to get everyone in place and working in just a few days."

"Fine," John said. Olivia nudged the horse, "If you please, King John, could you treat our victory less as a funeral and more a.. victory?"

"I'm sorry, I just feel like I shouldn't be here. It should be Justin."

"And I should not be here!" Olivia chimed, stepping around to face John, "For was I not protected from the assassin's bullet?" She cupped her wing beneath his chin, "I am here in his stead, John Bard."

John threw his arms around her, "I love you, Olivia. Ever since I was a colt, I've loved you."

"Then our love is meant to be," she chimed. John blinked, "Wait, are you saying you might.. you know.." "Love you?" She cooed, "Perhaps for a probationary term," she pecked at his nose, "We'll see how things progress."

Now came John Bard's first intelligence briefing as king-elect. Odin and Maisie Wick were present, as was Octavius and Olivia. It was suggested that they serve as John's defense and state ministers, respectively. "The medieval troops are extremely popular in Aurora," Octavius said, "I feel we should keep them there, while our modern forces keep the peace in Shannonvale."

"All food supply lines are disrupted," Olivia said, "So village markets may experience difficulty receiving resupply."

"How are the troops eating?" John asked, "What are we feeding them?" Maisie held up one of the magic food pouches, "The medieval horses love these, they're eating themselves into a stupor." John smiled, "Who is going to be the new Prime Minister?"

"A horse named William Wymark," said Thor. "He is a native of this world, but seems to possess a fine integrity," Octavius said, "His confirmation as PM might also signal to the natives that you trust them, which would go a long way toward building the required relationships for a successful state."

"What of the dragons who served Barlowe?" John asked. "All are accounted for, except two." Olivia answered with a glance at Maisie, "They are skilled shape-shifters, but Maisie believes we should be able to track them, so apprehending them will be first on our agenda."

John glanced at Maisie, "How dangerous are these two?"

"Trasimene says they were low-level spies, and never actually harmed anyone," Maisie said with a glance at Thor. The god nodded, "Aye, I sense no evil in them."

John tapped his fingers on the table, "What about letting them go? Would the dragons see it as a gesture of trust, and maybe forgiveness?"

Maisie nodded, "Any gesture we make, no matter how small, would build toward a better interspecies relationship."

"I agree," Olivia said. The horse breathed a heavy sigh, "Okay, we'll let them go." He glanced at the others, "That was a really rough decision to make, do you all think it's smart to have someone like me as king?"

"Like who?" Octavius asked, "No one expected me to expertly toggle the levers of state when I ascended the throne." "Well, yeah, but you were from a royal family."

The ancient king cupped his wing over John, "Yon valkyrie told me how you would look upon King Justin. Tell me, John, what did you seek? What did your eyes search for when you gazed upon your friend? Was it expert financial policy? Or perhaps it was wise agricultural decision making?" John bowed his head as Octavius continued, "I'd wager you sought direction. You looked to your friend for moral guidance." The ancient king nudged the young horse, "John, when your friend named you to be his successor, he knew you possessed the moral compass required of a monarch." Octavius gestured with his wing, "And now we have unseated a tyrant, without firing a shot!" He jabbed John with his wing, "Because of your moral guidance!"

John cupped his hand over his smile as he nodded. Octavius winked, "So yes, John, I do believe it wise to have someone 'like you' as our leader."

"Thank you," he glanced about, "Everyone. I couldn't do this without you."

Odin and Thor smiled their support, then asked; "King John, that magical vessel was tremendously helpful. May I keep it?"

"The black ship?"

Odin nodded, "It's ever expanding interior made for an easy evacuation of Octavius' citizens, such a vessel would serve my cause well, and so-" John held up his hand, "Of course you may keep it." The god smiled, and tapped his knuckles upon the table, "Thank you! A thousand times over!" Thor stepped from around his father to offer John his hammer. "Here," said Thor, "A fair trade." John took Mjolnir, noting Thor's pained expression as he gave it. "Very good!" Odin chimed, "Yes! Very good!"

Thor nodded gravely, "The vessel possesses a fine intelligence with a most peculiar sense of humor, but you will find that Mjolnir possesses a fine spirit, and a unique will of it's own."

John shook his head and immediately handed Mjolnir back, "I can't accept this. If you really want to give something in return, then give me a visit sometime, I'd really like to get to know you." Obviously relieved, Thor took the hammer and then clasped John's hand. "You may count on it!"

Odin proudly patted John, as if he'd somehow passed a great test. Thor twirled his hammer, and then stashed it away within the folds of his cloak. "We needn't depart anytime soon," Thor chimed, "I am keen to see Rosemary give birth to your new god!"

After the meeting was concluded, the dragon Cila Dot approached John. Accompanying her was an elderly pinto horse. He bowed to the yellow and white horse, and then clasped hands with the dragon. "It's good to see you!"

"John, I need to speak with Odin." "Oh, uh, okay," John sputtered, "Let me see if he's left yet." Cila moved past him and entered the situation room, leaving the new king looking after her. "I'm sorry," Barnabas said, "She's been very distraught since the convergence."

"Yeah, I know," John said, "Tika has been missing."

"Something special was supposed to happen," Barnabas murmured, "But, I don't see-" he paused as Cila emerged from the room looking very distraught. Odin followed her into the hall; "In times such as these, a god calls upon others to have faith, Cila Dot."

"The dragons of this world are near extinct!" Cila retorted, "And they had a plan! A plan to ensure their continued existence, and that plan was undone!"

"Was it?" Odin asked. Cila frowned, and then stalked away. Odin sighed, as Thor appeared beside him to offer a soft knock to his father's shoulder. "Can you see into their future?" John asked. Odin nodded, "Aye, a fair ways."

"How does this turn out? Do the dragons get their souls?"

"I see only a wrist stained black," Odin said, "And tears. Dark tears." John shook his head, and then bid Barnabas farewell. The old horse stood in the hall, as all of the animals and gods who could be of any help to the dragons wandered away.

Part Seven: A Kind of Homecoming

As was custom, the world's calendar was reset in the wake of each celestial convergence. Now it was the twentieth day of the seventh age of Elysium, a span of time that represented eighty thousand years. From the north road, a great caravan of antique busses carried the exiled host of the north homeward. Driving his coach for perhaps the last time, Jord piloted his bus toward the capital. As they neared the palace, he became alarmed at the sight of thousands of troops garrisoned around Westvale's sprawling grounds. Disembarking from the coach, the sounds of flute and bagpipe music drifted to him on the wind. A palace honor guard poured from an arched gate. Jord nervously brushed a hand through his mane as Rosemary rushed out to greet her husband.

Now a great host was joined on the palace grounds as the travelers disembarked from their busses. Medieval soldiers and jubilant palace staff greeted the travelers, and welcomed them to their new home. In amongst the revelers, a little black and white dragon wandered as if in a daze. His interest lay not in revelry, but in the ancient hall that so fascinated him. A shadow passed over the festivities, but the animals heeded it not. But Bagul did.

At the edge of the grounds, Death stood watching the merriment. Bagul eyed the black-robed equine mare, then leapt aside as a group of animals passed him. He looked back at the entity. It seemed closer now.

Snorting, Bagul marched up to the robed figure. "Greetings, I am called Bagul."

The entity looked down upon him with black, featureless eyes. "Hello, Bagul. What might I do for you?"

"I should ask you that, you wish to speak with me, don't you?"

She smiled, "I suppose."

"Well, here I am," he said, then glancing up, he frowned at the specter. "How are you doing that?"

"Doing what?" Death asked. "Standing there. I can tell you're not really there, and yet you seem as solid and real as anyone."

"I am taking advantage of the mass-energy equivalence," Death replied, "By utilizing this fundamental law, and sprinkling in a bit of magic, I am performing a feat known as a 'manifestation.'"

"Huh," Bagul chuffed. "How strange."

"You know," Death said, "When dragonkind receive their souls, and become mortal animals, they will have need of their own force of death." Bagul looked sharply at her. "W-what? Do you mean to say my people will receive souls?"

"I have foreseen it," Death replied, then smiling, added; "So, if you would become my apprentice, I will teach you all that you will need to know to fulfill your solemn duties."

"Isn't it a terrible burden to be death?" The grey mare shook her head, "No, Bagul. It can be joyous."

He reached up to take her hand. She gently squeezed his fingers, and then led the little dragon toward his new destiny. Watching from the trees, the pale goddess Hela smiled with pride. 'Good. Yes, very good.'

That evening, a knock fell upon Odin's door. "Come in, John."

The brown horse let himself in. Odin glanced up from a hunk of metal that he tinkered with, as John fidgeted and wrung his hands. The question that John wished to ask hung in the air. Odin set his project aside; gestured to John, "Yes, John. I do have access to the fourth dimension. I could venture back to warn Justin."

John sighed, "So, have you?"

"What would you have him do? Not stop the missiles? Allow the nuclear fire to extinguish the last of Gaia's people?"

"Well, no. I mean, couldn't you stop the missiles?"

Odin raised his brow, "And strip Justin of his honour?"

"W-what do you mean?"

The god patted a nearby bench, "Come, sit down." John joined the huge man on the cushioned bench. "John, do you think that I was always thus? Do you suppose I was always a god?" He tapped his finger upon John's snout, "Or, was I an ordinary man?" Odin smiled, "Not a god, not a giant, just a man." He gestured to John's person, "As you were once an ordinary horse.. but I see you have come into some magic, just as I did, so long ago."

"Odin, what are you saying?"

"I'm saying, your friend has not died, but transitioned." He again tapped John's snout, "And I suspect you too may undergo a similar transition, sometime in the long age to come."

The god rose, "Yes, I ventured back to warn him. Yes, he refused to alter his course of action," Odin smiled gently, and in Justin's voice said; "It's up to you, John. It's up to you to carry on what Shelton and I have started. Take care of yourself, and know that I love you very much."

John burst into tears. Odin knelt to cup his huge hands around the horse. "Let it out, lad. Let it all out." And so John wet Odin's shoulder with his tears. After a long moment, the god wiped the horse's eyes with the hem of his cloak. "My own friends wept as you do, when I transitioned into the higher realms. But time heals all hurts, John Bard, and soon that hurt gives way to the warm feeling of their friendship, as it radiates from a special place in your heart."

"Yeah," John breathed, "I understand."

"Thank you again for the great black vessel," Odin said, "But I feel that I must give you something in return." Odin returned to the metal object he'd been shaping, and after a few more adjustments presented a hammer to John. "So skillfully did you wield Mjolnir, that I have made you this hammer!" Odin held it out for John to take. "I present to you, Gungnir!"

John took the hammer as electricity crackled from it. "Remember, John, whoever holds the hammer Mjolnir may possess the power of Thor," John shook as a great power gripped him, "And so whomever holds the hammer Gungnir may possess the power of John Bard!"

"Uhhh," John breathed as his tunic was ripped asunder. He looked over his shoulder to find a pair of brown wings growing from his back.

"Let you now be counted among my Odinson, John Bard."

"Wings, you've given me wings.. just like Maisie,"

A tapping fell upon the door. Thor entered, beaming from ear to ear, "John Bard! Look at you!" He rushed to the winged horse and hugged him. "Let me see Gungnir!" John presented his hammer, as Thor held Mjolnir, "Splendid!" Thor cried, "You're my brother now! A horse version of me!" He cackled, "How wonderful!"

John tapped his fist upon Thor's breastplate. "I'm happy to be Horse-Thor!" Now the pair spent a long moment admiring one another's hammers. Thor took up Gungnir and held it aloft, whilst Mjolnir seemed pleased to be back in John's hand. "Hela told me about your hammer," John said with a smile, "Were you guys testing me to see if I was worthy to be king?"

"You were able to hold it, yes?" "Well, yes, but what would have happened if I wasn't worthy?"

Odin smiled, "Mjolnir would have taken your arm off."

The young king became visibly shaken as Odin laughed aloud, "How fortunate that you were! Now, I sense a horse named Wymark seeks your whereabouts. You doubtless have kingly duties, as do I." Odin waved to John, "I have much to do before I depart."

John handed Mjolnir back, as Thor returned Gungnir to him. "There's something you can do," Thor said, "Look," he tapped Mjolnir to his belt, and the hammer leapt onto it and shrank in size, becoming a sort of belt buckle. "It's very handy for travel."

John tried it, and squeaked when Gungnir leapt onto his belt. He touched his fingers to it, and Gungnir leapt back out into his hand. "Wow!"

"Almost like magic," Odin chimed. John looked to the gods, "I'm going to miss you."

"Once your tenure as king is done, I hope you will join us," Thor said. John looked to Odin, "Really?"

"I would hope so," Odin said, "There is a world among the nine realms in need of assistance. In the coming age, an angelic being shall become corrupted, and will seek to dominate all life on his world. It will be up to us to stop him." John nodded, "I'll be there!"

Thor patted the newly winged horse, as John bid the gods good evening.

Elsewhere in the palace, Marigold and Maggie retired to their chamber. Maggie went to the side table where her old boxing portrait had been placed. The photograph had been taken before Dennis Pumpkin had transitioned to become Maggie Pumpkin. The stallion was a lovely horse, a tawny-brown palomino with a flowing blonde mane and large, blue-green eyes. Dennis' cheeks were large and chiseled, and his snout was broad with endearing pink nostrils.

Maggie shyly removed her clothing, "Okay, I'm ready when you are."

"Heh, I'm kinda nervous." Marigold said. "But I'm ready, just give me a second to focus myself."

"Uh, will this hurt?"

"No," Marigold answered, "The transformation shouldn't hurt at all."

"'Shouldn't?'" Maggie chortled, "I, uh.."

"What is it?" Marigold asked, as Maggie's chest expanded. "Oh! Uh," Maggie chuffed, looking down upon her arms as her muscles began to swell and grow. "Oh!"

"Maggie! Are you alright!?" Confused, Maggie nodded, "Uh, sure. It kinda tickles, actually. Is this what it's supposed to feel like?"

"I'm not doing this!" Marigold cried, "It must be someone else!" She issued a mental alert to her friends as Maggie added another foot to her height. Her leg muscles thickened, and her hind end became round and taught with new muscle. Marigold watched as Dennis Pumpkin's dashing features emerged from Maggie's feminine face.

"I didn't do this," Marigold whispered. "It doesn't matter who's magic is at work," Maggie said, her voice slightly deeper but largely unchanged, "All that matters is it's happening."

Marigold unfastened her white robes, and let them fall to her feet. "Dennis? Is it really you?"

"I've been the same old ghost in all of these different bodies," he chimed, then reached out for her. "What do you say we try this latest one out?"

She bit her lip, and then pressed herself to his warmth. Just then Karl and Genivee burst into the room. "Oh, uh.." Marigold stuttered, "We're okay, I mean, everything's fine. We're fine, thanks." Smiling broadly, Genivee pulled her husband back out into the hall and left the pair alone.

Later that evening, John Bard sat at a desk, endlessly signing his name to a great multitude of legal documents that passed across his desk. William Wymark sat on one side of his desk, whilst Octavius d'Shannonvale occupied the other. John was relieved that the two animals seemed to respect the other, and that their relationship was likely to be professional. "I'm glad you think I have what it takes to be king," John said to Octavius, "But it should still be you who occupies the throne." "No animal who seeks power should be allowed to have it," the ancient king said, "Besides, modern rule should be the provence of the young."

Wymark took a stack of documents, "I'll go and prepare tomorrow's itinerary." "Thank you," John said, "Thanks for all of your help." Wymark bowed, "Your Grace."

Octavius watched the horse depart, and then clacked his mandible, "Nobody ever called me that." John glanced at him, "What? 'Your Grace?'"

"Mmm-hmm," the eagle chimed, "They simply called me by my name." "Really?" John replied, "Just.. Octavius?"

He nodded, "My generals would sometimes refer to me as 'Sirrus,' which in the old language meant 'First,' or 'Prime.'"

John leaned back in his chair, "Huh, well, I don't think I've earned a title like that." "I heard you threw down a terrible villain," Octavius said, poking at John's foot with his toe, "You faced a powerful dragon in combat, and earned the wings of a Valkyrie. You led a bloodless revolution, and secured a new and wondrous magical hammer. I think you've earned some respect."

"Justin faced the greatest threat of all," John breathed, "I can't believe he chose to do what he did, I'm going to miss him terribly." Octavius tapped his foot again, "You know that my daughter is Justin's past incarnation, hmm?" John nodded. "And, this world's mirror of Justin Brightwing is even now on the palace grounds, making merry with the others."

"Well, yes," John sputtered. Octavius clacked his mandible, "Well, you seem to be surrounded by Justin Bringwing's spirit. I know King Justin would want me to remind you of this."

John smiled, "Would you do me a favor?" Octavius leaned forward, "Hmm?" "Would you put out a memo that I want 'your grace' expunged as an official courtesy. Staff should just call me King John, or just John for staff like yourself." Octavius crossed the room, "Will there be anything else, John?"

The horse snorted back a laugh, "Heh! No!" Octavius turned to go, "Goodnight, John." "Thank you, Octavius. I've really enjoyed your company." "I should hope so," Octavius chuffed, "If I'm going to become your father in law, we'd best like one another."

John sat upright, "Uh.. does that imply that you like me?"

"Probationary," Octavius said, "We'll see how things progress." With another clack of his mandible, Octavius departed, fondly humming a medley that John recognized the ancient troopers playing. With a happy sigh, he passed through a door and into his royal apartment. He approached the door that led to his parent's room, but paused as he heard his mother giggling. He backed away, 'Oooo, okay.. that's gonna be awkward.'

With a glance back at their door, he left his apartment and approached the security desk at the end of the hall. There, a lanky young reynard fox snapped to attention. "Your Grace!" "Just call me John," the king said, "There'll be a memo about it in the morning."

"Oh, um, very well." The fox sputtered. "What's your name?" John asked, taking up a pencil and twirling it in his hand. "I am Ron Royce," the fox replied, "Private, Royal Fusiliers."

"Great," John replied, "You're my new assistant! I'll need you to move into an apartment along the hall here. You'll assist my mom and dad with things they'll need, otherwise they'll be asking me." John leaned in close to him, "And that'll be weird, because I'm supposed to be the king."

Ron was stunned, but quickly nodded, "Aye! Yes, Your.. uh, John." The winged horse tapped the fox with the pencil, and then winked his approval. "I'll call your garrison to tell them I'm reassigning you. I know how barracks politics can be."

"John, uh.. thank you!" The king smiled back to the trooper, "It's me who should be thanking you, Ron. You have no idea what kind of weird world you're about to step into!" The horse returned to his apartment to find his parent's door open. "Oh, John!" Gracie said, stepping through the open doors, "You're here, good!" She stopped in her tracks. "You have wings." John drew a breath to answer but became stunned when a short equine mare entered the apartment. He instantly recognized Mary Bard from his mother's old photographs. The brown horse began to tremble, as the image of Mary blurred away from him as he began to weep. Mary took his hand and then guided him over to the sofa. She gently patted his left hand as he cupped his right over his eyes. "I'm sorry," he croaked.

"Whatever for, dear?"

John gasped as he wiped his eyes and then blinked through his tears. "It's so good to meet you." He whispered.

A chocolate-brown stallion entered. Mary gestured to him as John stood to greet the stranger. "This is Angus Greenfield," Mary said, proudly patting the horse, "He's my partner."

"You're Marigold," John breathed, "I mean, now you are." Understanding his confusion, Mary nodded. "I take it you know what happened at Farmington Manor? Well, there's a new version of the past where a mouse and her lion show up, looking for all the world like nutty creator cultists, dressed in their flowing robes."

John smiled at Mary's old-timey accent. "They said they were from the future, and that Angus and I needed to come with them."

"What did you do?" John asked. Mary smiled, "Well, when one of them levitates you into the air, a horse tends to become more open to suggestion. So, we followed the robed animals."

Angus spoke up, "The next thing we know, we're aboard a strange black ship," he smiled, "And then, I was here!"

Mary patted the new king, "Your mother has told me all about your adventures, and about what a fine leader you've become." John choked back a great lump of emotion, "I've always looked up to you, Mary. You're my hero."

"I could say the same about you,"

Next morning, John tapped upon Odin's door. "Odin, there's going to be a ceremony this morning. Would you please attend?" A bleary-eyed god answered, and looking very sleepy waved the king away. "The ceremony is for you, John. If I were present, I might undermine your authority."

"Oh," John chuffed, noting a heavy smell of beer, "Did you have too much fun last night?"

"Aye," Odin sighed. John shrugged, "Uh, can't you make yourself feel better? Do you really have to have a hang-over?" Odin smiled, "It's part of the fun, lad."

Just before noon, the ceremony was convened to officially recognize John Bard as King of all Shannonvale. Odin and Thor stood a respectable distance back as John stood alone upon an elevated platform. Before him, a great company applauded his ascension. After a moment, John stepped down from the platform. The applause faltered, and then ceased. From the crowd, Octavius watched John carefully as the horse went to Maisie Wick and took her hand. He led the winged vixen up onto the platform, and then bid her stay as he went to fetch his parents. After Gracie and Edward took their place upon the platform, John went to get Benjamin, Rosemary, and Marigold, (with Dennis in tow.)

Next Was Herald Vanderdecken and his husband Boron, followed by the unicorn Aion. Lastly, John brought the colorful dragon Cila Dot up onto the king's platform. "This is my court," John said, "Without these animals, I wouldn't be here."

He smiled to all of his friends, "The King is not one animal, but many. And together, we help to make our world a better place, one step at a time."

Now the applause rang out, louder and more thunderous. So loud did the animals cheer that they woke Mandy Covant from her slumber. The wolf sat up, unsure of the date, or even what year it was. Seated across from her, Rosemary Barter gently stirred. "How are you feeling?"

Mandy stretched her long limbs, "I feel pretty beat up! Like I was with you all on that adventure!" Rosemary smiled, "You were, dear. Now, you have all that you'll need to write your book."

"I still don't have the most important bit," Mandy murmured. Rosemary leaned forward, "Hmm?"

"What was it like to bring your baby home?" She paused to cock her head, "You did have Shelton in a hospital, right?"

"I had him in Jord's little cabin up in Ereb."

Mandy smiled, "Aw, that's great." "It was interesting when Ibiza first manifest." Mandy perked her ears, "Go on,"

"Well, it was only two weeks since Shelton's birth. I'd just laid him down, and turned to fetch a blanket. When I turned back, a grey teenage colt now sat upon the cushion." Rosemary smiled, "I recalled Shelton's behavior in the shadow realm, how he'd frequently change ages, so I wrapped the blanket about the colt's waist, 'Shelton?' I asked."

"Y-yes?" "Not quite sure, hmm?"

"There's two of us," he said, "Me, and the center."

"Center? What do you mean?" In the blink of an eye, Shelton'd transformed into a young golden dragon. The creature's blue eyes were large circular disks that bore a striking resemblance to Shelton's. In fact, they were exactly the same. Though surprised, Rosemary did not shrink away from the dragon. Instead, she reached up to caress the being's face, "Why hello there, but aren't you a pretty one."

"I apologize for my abrupt arrival," said the dragon in a distinctly feminine voice, "And I regret that I cannot introduce myself, for I have no name."

Rosemary smiled gently, "I seem to recall a young golden dragon who fancied the name Ibiza Pushpath, would you like that to be your name?"

"Ibb'eee-zah," the dragon said, "But, where is this Ibiza? Might I make her acquaintance?" Rosemary brushed her hand along the dragon's elegant cheek, "We'll have to wait a bit, but I think someday soon you will meet her."

Ibiza nodded, "Would you like to speak with Shelton? I may return him to you."

In the Holden family's parlor, Rosemary sighed. "In that moment, I recalled my conversation with death, in that far away hotel room, when the entity suggested that we exist as a duality." Back within Jordy's cottage, Rosemary smiled warmly, "It seems I have a son, and also a daughter." She smiled, "Yes, please return Shelton to me, but don't be too far away, because I'll want to read you a night time story. How would you like that?"

"Yes, mother." The dragon said, as she suddenly transformed into the grey colt. "Now," Rosemary said, "You change back into that baby! You'll not deprive me of the joys of caring for a newborn."

He smiled, and then assumed the form of a newborn colt. Rosemary scooped him up and then put him on her shoulder. "Oh, my fur it is so grey, sweet Shelton did say. He gathered flowers and he sang, all about his first birthday."

Back in the parlor, Mandy smiled gently. "That's really lovely."

"Our only sorrow is we never found Gaia, the dragons were pretty sad about that." Mandy's lips parted as a great insight struck her. "Odin said something about stained wrists, and dark tears." She looked down upon her hands, as the memory of Shelton's audience with Gaia filled her mind's eye. "When Cila asked Odin to look into their future, he said he saw stained wrists, and dark tears!" She leapt up, "Hades! I mean, Ibiza! I need to see you!" The dragon slinked into the parlor, "What is it, dear?"

Mandy cupped her hands around Ibiza's face; gazed deeply into her eyes. She conjured a memory of Shelton's voyage to the great mountain, and his audience with Gaia All. Within the vision, she replayed the moment when Shelton'd cried black tears, and stained Gaia's wrist. Mandy's mind focused upon the blue eyes of the goddess, and emerging from the vision, she gazed into Ibiza's unfathomable blue eyes. "They're the same, the eyes." She grasped Ibiza's wrist, at first finding nothing, but after a moment a black stain appeared upon her scales. "Shelton's tears left that mark, Gaia said it would always remind her of the price she'd have to pay for her designs."

The wolf patted the dragon, "You're Gaia!" "No," Ibiza replied, "I am a trinity," she conjured an image of Shelton's face, "There is the emotional component," the image turned to the white visage of Gaia All, "the intellectual," Ibiza dispelled the image, leaving only her golden face, "and, the spiritual."

"Gaia didn't simply go away," Mandy breathed, "She volunteered to join you."

Ibiza winked her blue eyes, the only physical vestige to remain of Gaia All. Cheering, Mandy rushed from the room and down into the basement to wake her dragon friends, but found them gone. Rosemary came to the door, "Your friends are down at the park."

"Oh? When did they wake up?"

Rosie smiled gently, "It was the part of the story when John had his first security meeting." She gestured for Mandy, "You know the two dragons who served Barlowe that were allowed to escape?" Mandy shook her head, "W-what?" Rosemary nodded, "Your friends, they're the spies."

Mandy mouthed, 'What the fuck?' as she emerged from the basement.

"They're terribly worried that you'd send them away," Marigold said, appearing in the hall. Ibiza nudged Mandy's hand with her snout. The wolf looked down upon the dragon, "Ibby, would you come with me to the park?"

The dragon smiled, "Of course."

Outside, Ritter and Gerald sat in the grass, looking out upon a small pond. They wore their natural forms, with Ritter appearing as a large grey vainamoinen with a striking mane of white hair. Gerald was a white-scaled vainamoinen with blue eyes and very large and graceful horns, of the sort an Oryx might have. They noted Mandy coming up the path, accompanied by Ibiza.

Gerald smiled weakly, and then bowed his head. Ibiza slinked up to them and gently nudged the boys with her snout. "Guys," Mandy said, "Your long-lost goddess has become a part of Ibiza." The pair blinked as the dragon smiled to them.

Ritter reached out to Ibiza. The little dragon took his large hand in her paws. "How?" Ritter breathed. Ibiza smiled gently, "Always there are three, the emotional, the rational, and the spiritual. Gaia All represents my intellectual component. She has chosen to join with me, so that I may possess a complete mind, and a fully realized soul."

Overwhelmed, Gerald cupped his hand over his snout. "Boys," Ibiza peeped, "Though I am a new being, I possess a draconic heart that aches to love you."

Ritter's eyes blurred with tears as he hugged the dragon. Gerald joined in the embrace as Mandy smiled warmly. "And now, I have something for you." Ibiza said, grasping Ritter's maw. She brought her muzzle to his mouth and into it breathed a living draconic soul. In an instant all that the dragon was became imprinted upon this new soul. Mandy watched as Gerald, with shaking hands, took Ibiza's paw and received his soul. "I must go," Ibiza said to Mandy, "Remain here with your dragons, I will return when my work is done."

"This is so amazing," Mandy peeped, "I never imagined it would happen this way!" Smiling, Ibiza grasped Mandy's wrist to inspect it. Mandy glanced down, but found no scar there. "I see you have embraced life," Ibiza said to the wolf, then hurried away. With a happy sigh, Mandy settled down between her boys.

Miles away, Barnabas Pepper moved along the aisles of his fueling station market. "I think we'll need two cases of corn crisps." Up front, Cila Dot entered the information on a computer pad. "What about soda?"

"Maybe a case of Crystal Snap." The door bell rang. Cila looked to find Ibiza Pushpath, "Oh, hello." "Greetings, Cila." The dragon replied as Barnabas moved up to the front of the store to greet her. Ibiza settled back on her haunches, "Cila, I have something for you, but if you accept my gift you shall become fundamentally changed."

"Yes?" Cila whispered. Ibiza reached up to cup her stubby fingers beneath Cila's jaw. "I may breathe a draconic soul into your body, Cila Dot. I am ready to offer you spiritual life."

Barnabas cupped his hands to his face as Cila opened her mouth. Ibiza stood up on her hind legs to breathe a great stream of energy into Cila's body. The prismatic dragon became unsettled, and she dropped to her knees. "Cila," Barnabas peeped, "Baby, are you ok?"

"A new window of perception is being opened to her," Ibiza said, "I imagine it's rather disorienting."

The horse and the goddess sat beside Cila as she gradually became used to her new physiology. "Have I become mortal?" Cila asked. "You have," Ibiza replied, "Though your life span shall be quite long," she winked to Barnabas, "As will yours, I should think."

"Thank you," Cila breathed. Ibiza nodded, "Your gift comes courtesy of Tika See. It is through her sacrifice that the singularity has forged these new draconic souls."

The door bell chimed. Death entered, accompanied by Bagul. The little dragon tentatively approached Ibiza, as the goddess smiled to him. As the little black and white dragon received his soul, an equine customer entered the store. Barnabas smiled to the horse and met him at the door. "What's going on?" The horse asked. Barnabas smiled as Death knelt to hold Bagul in her arms. "A new world is being born."

The Rainbow Bridge

From behind the wheel of her yellow automobile, Mandy Covant noted the exit she was supposed to take. "That's it," Gerald said. Mandy glanced at the disguised dragon. From the back seat, Ritter piped up, "Will they have anything to eat? Should we eat before we get there?"

"I'm sure the palace will have food." Mandy replied with an amused smirk. Seated beside her, Gerald flipped through interlink pages with his nimble lion hands. "The book has officially sold two million copies," he said, "Pretty good for it's first twenty four hours of release!"

Mandy smiled as she exited the motorway and transitioned to a finely manicured frontage road. On one side of the road stood stately hotels, and on the other was the wooded border of Westvale's perimeter fencing. They passed an expansive car park, but it was largely empty. Then came the sign that'd stood in the other world, now recreated here. 'Be Welcome at Westvale, tours daily at 10AM.'

The sun was beginning to set. The sky was aflame with brilliant orange light that shimmered upon the weathered paint of Mandy's old car. "We did it guys, everything is falling into place."

"It's weird, the similarities between the two worlds," Gerald murmured. "Like what?" Ritter asked. "Well, in the other world Benjamin Almond's wife committed suicide. In our world, she died of some accident." Gerald sighed, "And, in the other world's prehistoric times, Tika See murdered all dragons except three hundred," he glanced up from his phone, "In our world, all dragons died in the nuclear strike, except three hundred."

"Can we talk about something else?" Mandy asked, "That's all in the past, now."

"Except for this last journey," Ritter said, "I have to say, I haven't been up north in many many years."

The trio passed beneath the great iron gate. Now the roadway broadened, and the driving surface turned to grey interlocking stones which were perfectly smoothe to drive upon, but a subtle 'Ba-dum, ba-dum, ba-dum,' echoed up through the tires. At length they arrived at the palace. "I also haven't been here in some time," Ritter muttered.

A uniformed equine opened Mandy's door as she set her brake and switched off the engine. "Welcome to Westavle!" The trooper said in a distinctly medieval accent. "Oh! You're from Elysium's ancient world!" Gerald chimed, "Nice to meet you!"

"My pleasure," the horse said with a bow, as a tall reynard fox approached. "Good evening! I'm Ron Royce, King John's assistant. If you'll follow me, please."

Inside the main gallery, Mandy was passed by many of the palace tour guides as they ended their day. Their happy voices echoed through the hall as they chatted about their day. Ritter and Gerald hardly recognized the place. The character of the palace was completely changed, although it looked virtually the same. "This way," Ron said, but Mandy paused. "Isn't this where John held up Thor's hammer? To make the palace guard surrender?"

"It is," Ron said, "Look," he pointed to an intricate pattern adorning the granite floor where John had brought Mjolnir down. The hammer did not crack the stone, but etched the speech of Asgard into the polished floor. "It says, 'Let the clenched fist open to become a hand that lifts you up.'"

"Huh," Mandy chuffed, "So the hammer really is a conscious entity."

They continued on, arriving at last to the security desk outside John's quarters. A young equine stood at the desk, and smiled to Ron as he bumped fists with the trooper. John emerged from his chamber, "Oh! Hi! Come on in!"

Inside, John enthusiastically shook Mandy's hand, "It's really nice to meet you! Thank you for accompanying me on this trip!" Lingering a few paces away, Ritter studied the winged horse. John Bard was a dark brown horse with a mane of black hair and a tiny white blaze just above his nose. He wore a simple blue tunic that was open in the back for his wings, and a black belt across his waist that bore a silver hammer motif. Ritter guessed that was his magic hammer in it's resting state. "What sorts of things does your hammer say?"

John blinked, "Oh, Gungnir is pretty new. He's not been on any real adventures, so I guess he's just listening right now."

"Fascinating," Ritter said. Mandy cleared her throat, "So! We're leaving in the morning! Where do we stay tonight?" John gestured for his guests, "Right this way!"

"Shouldn't you have a servant show us to our quarters?" Ritter asked. Gerald nudged him in the ribs as John turned to the dragon, "I don't have any servants, just employees. And since you are my guests, I should show you to your quarters myself."

"I'm sorry," Mandy said, glancing at Ritter. "It's okay," John said, "He feels uncomfortable and sheepish, since I could have arrested him for working with Barlowe. Some animals become defensive and rude when they feel uncomfortable, so it just means I need to try harder to make him feel more welcome."

"Is that why you have your weapon with you?" Ritter asked, "So I feel 'welcome?'"

Mandy hissed at him, but John was understanding. "Gungnir listens to what I say, remember? But he also listens to everything others say, so he's sort of like my court reporter. Odin could retrieve the records contained within him if he ever wants to see what sort of king I have been," John tapped his belt, "So, I always have my hammer with me."

"Odin," Ritter said, "What sort of hero is he, anyway?"

"I'm sorry about my friend's behavior," Gerald began, but John patted the dragon. "No need to apologize!" John turned to Ritter, "You want to know what sort of hero Odin is?"

"Well, what did Odin even do? I mean, he showed up, but it seems like you and Rosemary did most everything, yet Odin seems to get a lot of credit."

John furled his wings, "Odin is the type of being who'd rather provide you with the tools you'd need to accomplish your goal, rather than do everything for you." He tapped his belt, springing Gungnir from it's resting place. "Remember when Thor gave me his hammer, so I could go and try to rescue Ophelia?" Ritter nodded as John twirled his hammer, "Thor could have gone with me and used his hammer himself, but he provided me with a tool to achieve my ends. He allowed me to wield Mjolnir."

"I understand." Ritter said.

John gestured to a door, "There's your room," but walking past it he gestured to a set of double doors, "But this is the night kitchen! It's staffed by nocturnal animals, and is always open if you're hungry late at night!"

They entered to find a group of raccoons and opossums hurriedly lining up to welcome their visitors. A few palace officials and soldiers occupied one of the booths, but they made no fuss about seeing King John, beyond waving to him. Mandy became surprised by their nonchalant manner. "Hello," said a female raccoon, "Would you like this corner booth?" John waved to her, "Sure! How about a dinner menu?"

"Dinner! Okay!"

The company seated themselves. Mandy recalled Justin and Shelton's palace dinner, after they'd met John. "The staff seem much more relaxed. I mean, compared to your other world."

"Honestly, I've been thinking about doing away with the whole concept of a king," John sighed, "But, animals seem to like it." He tapped his fingers on the table, "But, if anyone does any bowing and scraping around here, it's gonna be me."

Ritter smiled gently. Gerald patted his friend's knee, before taking up a menu. "So, the food here is all fresh-grown? No magic ovens?"

"Maybe one of your dishes will come out of a magic pouch, we'll see if you can tell which one it is."

The double doors opened. Olivia hurried in, accompanied by a much older Shelton Holden and Justin Brightwing! Mandy was shocked by the change in their appearance, 'Though, it has been six years.'

Accompanying the pair was a pretty female golden eagle and a speckled black and white equine mare. "Sorry I'm late," Olivia said, "My meeting ran late!"

"No worries," John said, delivering a smooch to her beak as the others seated themselves at an adjacent booth. "Ah," John said, "Mandy, may I present Shelton's marefiend Lily, and Justin's fiancé, Judith." Mandy nodded to the companions as the raccoon waitress appeared to take the group's order.

Once the waitress retreated with their order, Gerald asked; "How long is it going to take to get up north?"

"Cila has shared some of the vainamoinen technology they'd used on Krynn," John said, "We have a new aircraft that can fly faster than a bullet, and it's powered by these little magic crystals!"

As the pair discussed the intricacies of vainamoinen technology, Mandy eyed Justin's wife-to-be. Then she noted just how much Justin looked like Princess Olivia. 'Having Justin around has probably been a huge blessing for John, he was so injured by King Justin's death.'

"How are your seminars going?" Mandy asked Shelton. "Seminars?" Ritter asked. Shelton sipped his water, "Justin and I travel around to schools and speak to youngsters about good inter-species relations, and how important it is to not fall victim to bigotry."

Justin nodded, "It's really a good thing that Odin was able to bring twenty seven million animals from the old world, because one of John's education ministers described the animals here as having a 'distressing culture of racism and bigoted attitudes.' He dipped his beak into his water, "The influx of all the medieval animals with well-adjusted social attitudes has been a great help in stamping out those bigoted attitudes."

"So, you're doing good work," Mandy said. "Yeah, I hope so," Shelton said, "But, I'm getting older. In another year or so, I'm probably not going to look anything like Shelton did in Edward's video footage. Youngsters probably won't be as engaged with me," he smiled to Justin, "Though, you're looking more and more like King Justin."

"That's a great way of saying I'm looking older." He chimed.

Just then, a group of children entered the dining hall. They made a bee-line to John's table and excitedly hopped about as their parents shyly approached. The remainder of the dinner was spent with a crowd of children gathered around John's table. Ritter leaned in to John's assistant, Ron Royce. "I thought the palace was closed?"

"These are the nocturnal animals, there's an entirely new staff on hand to receive night visitors."

Ritter breathed a heavy sigh, but soon he was able to excuse himself as he and Gerald made their way back toward their room. Mandy followed a moment later. "Ritter, couldn't you stay a little while longer?"

"Sorry, those kids were entirely too much."

Inside their room, Mandy rubbed her eyes, "Uhhhhh, Ritter, what was all that verbal sparring with John? I was so embarrassed!"

"I'm sorry," he peeped. Mandy smiled wearily, "You've been super moody since you got your soul! It's like you're-" "A real person?" He asked.

She sighed, "Yeah, I guess that's what it is."

"We're supposed to get an early start tomorrow," Gerald said, "What say we get ready for bed?"

Ritter lingered in the wash room, as Mandy and Gerald curled up into bed and got comfortable. After a time, their gentle snoring assured Ritter that they were asleep. He crept toward the door, and then slipped outside. In the hall, he was pleased that there were indeed many animals visiting during these night time hours, and so Ritter Covant strolled along the main gallery, amazed at every turn by how different the palace seemed under King John. There were no additional lights illuminating the chamber, and yet everything seemed brighter. Placed here and there were small kiosks with information pertaining to government functions. Ritter paused to flip thorough them. A feline with large eyes approached; "Would you like some information about the new space program?"

"Space? What sort of space?"

"We are building a new agency that will oversee the development and deployment of space exploration vehicles! Would you like to apply?"

Ritter smiled, "Not at this time, but thank you." He turned to go, but paused as several raccoon children passed by, each carrying plush dragon toys - one clearly resembling Cila Dot! "Excuse me, where did you come by these?"

They gestured up the corridor, "There's a free gift shop back that way, they have all the dragons!"

The disguised dragon nodded, and then set off to find the source of the dragon toys. At the main intersection where the gallery branched off toward the Prime Minister's corridor, there was a gift shop where once had been a state media office. On prominent display was a copy of Mandy's book 'The Dragons of Tyr,' flanked by plush toys of Shelton Holden and King Justin. Ritter picked up the Justin toy and looked at it. He wiggled the toy's feet, and then set it back upon the stand. Taking up a copy of the book, Ritter flipped to one of the scenes pertaining to someone using a magic pouch. He set the book down, and eyed several magic product dispensers. These dispensers were available should a toy you desired not be present on the shelf. 'It also means you'll not need anyone slaving away in a factory to make these things,' Ritter thought. Glancing at the far wall, he noted a large display inviting children to 'Select your special dragon friend.'

"Ah," he chuffed, "Here they are." Ritter approached the display that offered many colorful dragon toys to choose from. Cila Dot featured prominently, but also Tika See! Ritter snatched up a doll of Tika and held the plush to his chest. Cradling the toy, he poked about the magic dispensers. 'These things operate on some kind of magical frequency, but I'll be fucked how Ibiza manages to make them.'

A great insight struck him. He turned on his heel; fixed his eyes upon King Justin's toy. Striding back to the book, Ritter turned to the chapter dealing with the convergence, and Justin's death. "He created a pocket dimension around himself," Ritter glanced at the dispenser, "Just like the interior of one of those."

He went to a dispenser that featured a picture of King Justin's doll. He opened the bottom of the aluminum box and stuck his hand inside. The interior was cool, and there was an electric tingle, but his hand found a plush eagle toy. He pulled the toy out and looked upon the fuzzy representation of King Justin. Ritter set the toy down, and still clutching his Tika doll strode to King John's apartment. At the security station, the equine guard nervously greeted the disguised dragon, "H-hello, how can I help you?"

"I need to speak with the king! It's urgent!" John's door opened, and the king stepped out. "Ritter, come in."

Minutes later, John yanked upon his ears as he considered what Ritter'd said. "Do you seriously think it could be that easy?"

"Why not!?" Ritter chimed, "When Ibiza related her story, she said that Justin had created a pocket dimension around himself! If we can somehow figure out what that dimension's frequency is, we can retrieve him! We can create a full-size King Justin dispenser!"

John put his finger to his brow, 'Ibiza,' he said silently, 'I need you to come-' The dragon appeared in the room. "Yes, John."

"Have you heard what Ritter suggested?"

"I have," she said carefully, "But I do not believe it is appropriate to construct such a thing."

"Yeah, but couldn't it work?" Ritter asked. Ibiza sighed, "There is much I can do, but to attempt to deceive you is beyond my power." She poked at the plush carpeting, "Justin is alive, but he is beyond our world."

"W-where did he go?"

"Your hammer possesses the means to transport you there. With it, you may summon the Bifrost, a rainbow bridge that may allow you to pass into Asgard."

John touched his fingers to his resting hammer, "Why didn't Odin tell me about that?"

Ritter frowned, "Probably because he didn't want you to go there." John took his fingers away from his belt, "Okay, I have to respect that."

"Ibiza," Ritter said, "If you were in John's place, and had the ability to go and visit your best friend, what would you do?"

"I would go, absolutely."

John was surprised by the dragon's answer, 'Well, she can't lie to me.' He smiled, "Ok, I'm going to risk a visit to him." Ibiza bowed, and then slowly faded away. Ritter blinked at her strange passing, 'She's so weird.'

"I need to get Shelton and Justin, I want them to go." Ritter raised a brow, "Why? Do you think that's a good idea?"

"I want Justin to meet his other self, he's done so much to help me stamp out racism, I think he deserves to go." John glanced at the disguised dragon, "Want to go? This was all sort of your idea."

"Uhhh, I'm going to pass." Ritter said, "I don't even like flying on airplanes, I can't imagine traveling to another dimension on a magic bridge."

John nodded appreciatively, "Thank you, Ritter. I appreciate what you've done."

"Good luck finding your friend," Ritter chimed. The king squeezed the dragon's shoulder, then went to fetch Justin and Shelton. He tapped upon their door, as passing officials lingered to see if they could be of assistance. "I'm fine," John whispered to them, before tapping again. After a moment, a young white and black mare answered, "King John?"

"Hi, I'm sorry to wake you, but something's come up."

A few minutes later, John laid out his plan to visit Justin. "Wow," Shelton said, "Is it possible? I mean, to open some sort of portal to this other place?"

"Ibiza seemed to think so," John tapped his hammer to summon it from his belt. Gungnir leapt into his hand. "Okay, she said Gungnir can open something called a Bifrost, so.." he raised his hammer, but Justin waved his wings, "Wait, should we be outside? I mean, in case your hammer makes lightning?"

"Oh, of course," John said, feeling somewhat foolish. The five went out into the hall, and after a quick stop to collect Princess Olivia, the company passed into a service corridor that opened out onto a large cargo receiving area. John suddenly noticed that Lily and Judith were present, 'Well, they should be able to go, too.'

He briefly considered sending for his parents, but dismissed the idea. Moving out into the garden, Aion the black unicorn emerged from a little bungalow. "John? What are you doing?"

Lily became excited, "Oh! Aion! I've always wanted to meet you!"

"I am the palace gardener," the unicorn replied, "You need only venture out during my scheduled tour hours to council with me!"

"Hey, Aion," John said, "We're going to use my hammer to go on a trip. Want to come along?"

The unicorn waved his hand at John, "My favorite television broadcast is nearly ready to transmit, I'll leave you to your adventures." John smirked at the unicorn as he returned to his little house. "You need to get out more, seriously."

Shelton nudged John, "Okay? Ready?"

"Yeah! Let's go!" He raised Gungnir, but nothing happened. "Umm," he snorted, "Come on, open that Bifrost, please." Again, nothing happened. John looked at the runic language written upon the face of the hammer as the letters rearranged themselves to read; 'No travel.'

"Aw, come on! Please open the portal."

The letters swirled across the face of the alien metal, but again formed the words, 'No travel.' John sighed helplessly, prompting the letters to arrange themselves to say, 'I am sorry, John.'

He sighed, "It's okay, Gungnir," he smiled to the young Justin Brightwing, "And I apologize to you, Justin. You've been a great friend to me, and have done so much to help heal my loss. I hope you didn't feel like I was pushing you aside in favor of King Justin." He moved to put Gungnir away, but the hammer did not leap onto his belt. "Uh, what's up, buddy?"

The letters read; 'I have received permission, we may go.' He whistled, "Ok, we seem to be able to go." The others traded glances, "You ready?"

Lily shyly put her arms around Shelton as the others nodded. John raised his hammer, as an electric current sprang up around them. Brilliant hues of red, orange, purple, blue and green flashed all around them as the companions felt themselves moving at great speed, while their feet still felt firmly planted upon the ground. After another moment the rainbow flashed away. The animals squinted as they were met by brilliant bright sunlight. They stood upon a windswept shore, with white sandy beaches and a vast blue ocean beyond. Inland, emerald green grass gave way to deep dark forests, while farther still, the forests gave way to towering snow-capped mountains.

John became startled when a splash was heard out in the waters. The companions turned to find a white wake where the waters were disturbed, but there was no sign of what might have disturbed them. John turned back toward the wood and became startled by the presence of Hela. The pale goddess wore a black gown, and her black hair was worn tied into intricate braids. "Greetings, King John."

"H-hi, I hope it's okay that we came."

"It seems that even the powers of Asgard were not sufficient to keep you at bay," she smiled, "Come along, I will take you to your friend, but beware, he is not himself."

Shelton and Justin traded glances as Hela led the companions into the woods. At length they arrived at a simple house of stone and mud. John approached the dwelling, and stole himself to look inside. A mature golden eagle sat upon a cushion. Around him were many panes of glass that functioned like a computer screen. The eagle turned away from a glass pane he'd been reading to greet his visitors. "Hello."

"Justy?" John breathed. The elder eagle blinked, "You look familiar, but the equine I know does not have wings."

"No, he didn't, but that horse made some decisions based on what he learned from you, Justin. After he followed your example, Odin felt he'd earned some wings."

The eagle became startled, "Oh! John! We need to place a watch on the bridge wings! Sensor readings show contacts approaching!"

Olivia and Judith entered the home, followed by Shelton, Justin, and Lily. "We made it home, Justin. Everyone is safe."

King Justin's eyes shimmered with a strange inner fire, "The village, is everyone safe?" "Yes, Justin. You did it, you saved everyone." John held out his hands, and after a moment's hesitation, touched Justin's chest. The eagle fluffed up his feathers, prompting the companions to chortle at his cuteness. "Everyone safe?" Justin breathed.

A robed figure entered. This Asgardian man possessed dark skin, like the harga of planet Krynn. He examined Justin with strange golden eyes, "His synapses are functioning as they should, brain activity appears to be normal." Hela nodded, her concern and worry apparent, "What about his long-term memories?"

The man named Heimdall shook his head, "I do not know, lady," he glanced at their visitors, "I would suggest Forseti depart with his friends and return home. I do not believe there is anything more we can do for him."

"Thank you my friend," Hela said. Heimdall bowed, and then departed. John looked after the man, "Is he a doctor?"

"Of a sorts," Hela said, "But, I will accept his recommendation. Your friend should return home with you." The younger Justin spoke up, "What happened to him?"

"Justin was destroyed," Hela replied, "But I permit no being to pass into oblivion, if their heart be courageous." She smiled upon King Justin, "And I would sooner pass into dust than allow this eagle to perish."

The younger Justin smiled gently, prompting Hela to approach him. "Thank you for helping him," Justin peeped, "And putting him all back together."

"We have our own motivations, young one. The pantheon of Valhalla are quite taken by Justin's bravery, and selfless actions. He has shown himself to be worthy of far more than animal kingship-" Odin entered the home, "My friends, welcome!"

King Justin became excited, "Balfoom!"

John cocked his head, "Balfoom?" Odin shyly smiled, "It means 'old fool' in the language of Asgard." King Justin went to the god and cupped his wings around him. John was surprised by Justin's familiarity with Odin, and he made comment; "You've been helping Justin to recover."

Odin smiled gently, "It's been a long and difficult process," he patted Justin's wing, "But, he is worthy of our utmost care."

"I'm sorry we intruded," John said, "You tried to tell me that Justin would be okay, and I should have listened to you." Odin waved his hand at the horse, "This visit was foreseen, and because I knew you would be stopping by, I have made each of you a gift!" Odin presented shiny golden bracelets to the horses, and anklets to the eagles. Etched upon the gold bands were the letters of the runic alphabet native to Asgard, which the animals found they now had the presence of mind to understand. "Oh, if you put these on, they can't ever be taken off. And, they might make you immortal." He tapped his fingers together, "But, should you tire of your gift, the band may summon the Bifrost. Use it to journey here and one of us may safely remove them for you, because if you should attempt to remove it on your own, such an unauthorized removal would result in the separation of your spirit from your mortal body."

"In other words, we'd die." Judith said. Odin nodded to her, "Yes, that is generally what happens." Shelton's friend Lily carefully inspected her golden band, "Other than making us immortal, what else do these do?"

"They are magical talismans. They can dispel magic, or focus it. They can make you physically strong, or as light as a feather. In short, they may empower you to do whatever is required to further the cause of Justice."

"So, we'd be like superheroes," Shelton said, placing his band around his wrist. The hinged joint fused, and then disappeared, creating a seamless surface for the runic letters to move across. "The letters may relay messages from us," Odin said, "Or, they may provide you with needed knowledge."

Princess Olivia eyed Odin with cautious suspicion, "I have been through enough conflicts to know when someone is operating on a war footing. What exactly is going on, Odin?"

"It is as you said," Odin replied, "There are many good and just deities in the cosmos, but there are some who take a more narrow view of goodness and decency." "Some gods are evil." Olivia said, "Is that it?"

Odin nodded. "It pains me to admit it. I would love to tell you that peace and happiness reign supreme across the nine realms, but sadly, it does not. So to answer your question, yes, we are on something of a war footing, but better to call it eternal vigilance." He gestured to the rings, "That is why I hope you will accept my gift, so that you may serve as my eyes and ears, on your world of Elysium."

The horses placed their bands upon their wrists, and assisting the eagles, placed bands upon Justin and Judith's ankles. Odin breathed a happy sigh, "I am happy to have each of you in my service! Now, please allow me to show you around before you return home!"

John became surprised as King Justin pressed himself to John's side and happily fluffed his feathers. Odin handed John an additional bracelet, "This is for you to bestow upon someone you deem worthy."

John was surprised, but pleased that Odin trusted him with such a responsibility. "What about Justin?" He asked, glancing at the former king, "When he's himself again, would he need one?"

"No, my lad. And you should understand that the eagle you knew as King Justin is no more. Whilst this new being possesses all the memories of his former life, he has now transitioned into a new reality. As such, you should refer to him as Forseti, for he is now become the God of Justice."

John nodded thoughtfully, as Odin gently patted him, "And, I suspect that in the fullness of time you shall take the name Aesir." John smiled, "Odin and Thor, and Forseti and Aesir." Odin gave him a hearty pat, "Exactly!" The god smiled warmly, and stepping outside, he gestured to the far-green country, "Come along, let's go have a look at my garden."

Now twenty four hours after they'd departed, John and his company returned home to find the palace in the throes of a full security alert. Startled soldiers rushed to the companions as the rainbow bridge winked away. Forseti pressed himself to John's side, "Is someone in danger!? Are we alright?"

"Easy!" John called, and realizing what was afoot, he cursed himself, "I forgot to tell anyone that we were leaving!"

John bid the others to wait outside with Forseti, as he rushed inside to calm the palace security. "John!" Forseti called, "Where are you going!?"

"Hey," Justin said, "I'm here with you." The elder glanced at his young mirror, "Oh, hello, little brother."

Justin blinked, and then smiled warmly, "Yes, you're my big brother now, aren't you?"

"Okay," John said, returning to the group, "Everyone is calming down." Olivia bumped him, "It's okay, I didn't notify anyone, either."

Forseti stood gazing at the palace, 'I know this place,' he seemed to say. Genivee Tin made her way outside, and then paused, "Justin?" John went to her, "Gennie, this is Forseti." The mouse shyly approached the eagle, who's shimmering eyes recognized his friend. "I know your face," he whispered. Genivee breathed a great gasp as she hugged her hero.

The companions filed back inside, and in John's apartment a great gathering assembled to greet the reborn eagle. "What are these?" Genivee asked, noting the bracelet that Shelton Holden wore. "They are gifts from Odin."

Genivee inspected the bracelet, "Hmm, this artifact appear to bestow the powers of a wizard, without altering your spirit in any way." "What does that mean?" Lily asked. "Well, my spirit is now forever changed by the magic contained within my body. I'll always possess some magical properties, and any future incarnations I enter into will likely possess psychic abilities and other special powers. I'll never be a normal animal, ever again." She tapped upon Lily's bracelet, "However, all of the magic at your control is bound within this bracelet, it's not contained within your body at all."

John furled his wings, "Odin said it would kill her to take it off, he said we have to travel to Asgard to have them safely removed." Genivee raised her brow, "That's an interesting side effect of becoming separated from this artifact," she paused to gaze upon the runic letters adorning the band, "Though it does provide one with a motivation to keep it on, and not attempt to pass it along to someone else."

Genivee gave her approval to the magical bands, declaring Odin's gifts to be wholesome. Now a stream of palace officials from the former world filed in to greet the former king. Forseti understood that he was their friend, and that they remembered him fondly. 'I am honored to be the custodian of his memories,' Forseti said silently to Genivee.

'Do you consider King Justin dead, then?' Forseti hesitated to answer as he greeted one of Justin's former palace friends. 'That is difficult to say, some time may have to pass before I may clearly answer.'

'I remember when Justin Brightwing was elected king.' Genivee said, 'I remember his first night in the palace. He wandered about, as if in a daze. It seemed to him that his former life was over, and he'd transitioned into a new reality. He was to be king for the remainder of his life.'

Forseti understood what she was getting at, 'Do you compare my death and transfiguration to Justin's election as king?'

'Justin's life was fundamentally changed, and he'd taken up an entirely new plethora of responsibilities, as you have. I would say that you are still Justin Brightwing, but now elected by the pantheon of Asgard to hold a new and lofty office.'

Forsetti became thoughtful, as he glanced to the young Justin Brightwing. 'It would not be fair to him to bear his name, for to do so would be to rob him of his own significance and identity.' Genivee found herself agreeing, 'You are indeed wise, and thoughtful.'

John approached the pair, "It's five in the morning! I am going to bed!"

"Goodnight," Forseti said warmly. John hugged the eagle, and then patted his wing, "You'll remember everything. You'll be your old self again real soon."

"One could say you are no longer your old self," Forseti said, brushing John's wing with his own. "Let's forge ahead, and see where our next chapter leads us."

John smiled, "Goodnight.. Justin." The eagle smiled gently, as Olivia came to collect her husband. Now the crowds began to thin, and animals retired to get what sleep they could. Forseti found a grey equine stallion waiting at his door, as the last of the god's visitors departed. The wizard Genivee smiled to the pair before slipping away. The grey stallion looked after her, then closed the chamber door. "Hey, Justy."

The eagle rushed to his longtime friend as Shelton Barter threw his arms around Justin. "Forseti? Is that really your name, now?"

Justin chortled, "Yeah, I need to allow this world's Justin to be his own eagle." Shelton roughed his friend's feathers, "And what's with this act? Pretending to not remember yourself?" Forseti smiled, "I need to allow John to be his own king."

Shelton waved his finger at his friend, "I have to put up the same sort of act. I have to act sad and sorta aloof, because otherwise animals would come to me for every little thing!"

The pair smiled warmly, then each took turns hugging the other. "I'm so glad you're here," Shelton breathed, "I've missed you so badly!"

"My sweet pony," Forseti breathed, "I've missed you, too."

Shelton wiped a tear from his eye, "It was terribly heroic, what you did. Laying down your life to stop the missiles." He hugged the eagle, "I'm so glad the Asgardians helped you! I can't believe how well things have worked out!"

"The pantheon of Asgard seem to feel I possess some special significance, though what it is, I cannot fathom. I am hardly what one would consider 'perfect' material for godhood."

"I suppose we share a similar trait, you and I." The eagle glanced at his friend, "And what is that?"

The pony smiled, "We are both perfectly imperfect."

This is my sequel to Sparks of an Ancient Light!

Submission Information

Views:: 1411
Comments:: 0
Favorites:: 0
Rating:: General
Category:: Literary / Story

Welcome! Sign in, register, or learn more about Weasyl.

The Dragons of Tyr by ChrisSawyer